Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

1987

TWO YEARS AGO

It’s a warm summer day in Setagaya, Japan. The television screen illuminates the eager face of Tsukushi Kasugano as he sits cross-legged on the floor. Sakura, his older sister, sits next to him, with her eyes half-focused on the screen as she lazily flipped through a magazine. On the screen, two men were facing off in a brightly lit arena. It's the final round. 

"Sakura, come watch this! It's so cool!" Tsukushi's eyes shone with excitement, and he tugged on her sleeve.

“Alright, alright! I’ll take a peek.” Sakura was annoyed, but her brother's infectious enthusiasm won her over. She set the magazine aside and settled in next to him, drawn to the intense battle unfolding on screen.

The taller of the two fighters, a guy with an eyepatch, seemed to be gaining the upper hand. “Sagat”. But the shorter one wasn’t going down. His name on the screen was “Ryu”. A series of nasty cuts and bruises covered both of their worn down bodies.

As the crowd held its collective breath, the shorter fighter, Ryu, countered with a devastating uppercut that took Sagat out.

"SHORYUKEN!" 

Sagat clenched his chest in pain as referees started swarming the arena. Blood began to smear from the wound that Ryu’s fist left on his torso.

“And our winner is: RYU!” The arena erupted into cheers. Tsukushi jumped to his feet as Sakura couldn’t take her eyes off the screen. Something new awakened within her, a spark of curiosity that would soon blaze into a lifetime defining passion.

That passion led her to Dan Hibiki.

1989

TODAY

Two years have passed since the finals, and Sakura's fascination with martial arts has only grown stronger. She’s spent countless hours trying to replicate the moves she witnessed Ryu execute, but it wasn't easy. Her parents couldn't afford to send her to a prestigious dojo. So, they settled for the next best thing. Or rather, the cheapest.

The Saikyo-Ryu dojo isn't anything like the modern facilities she's seen on TV. The faded sign creaked in the breeze, and the walls were sagging from years of neglect. It's all Sakura has, but she's determined to make the most of it.

As she stood facing Dan in the cramped dojo, Sakura stood in stance as Dan revealed himself. Dan, resplendent in his faded pink gi and sporting a long ponytail, smirked at her with an air of supreme overconfidence.

"Alright, kiddo! Today we're gonna work on your punching technique. Or, rather, my punching technique. You're gonna learn how to throw a punch like Dan Hibiki!"

Sakura's eyes widened as Dan launched into a series of wild, flailing punches, each one punctuated by a loud "HI-YAH!" as he ended with a Koryuken. She winced, unsure if she's supposed to be impressed or intimidated. Still, Sakura is determined to learn, no matter what kind of unorthodox methods Dan employs. After all, she’s never been one to turn down a challenge.

Sakura's eyes followed Dan's movements as she tried to mimic the punches and kicks. Despite her best efforts, she couldn't shake off the feeling that Dan is holding back on her. He's a self-proclaimed “master” of Ansatsuken, the assassination fist, but so far, he had only taught her some basic karate techniques. 

After half an hour, Sakura lowered her fists. She stopped Dan mid-punch, her hands on her hips.

"Okay, no offense Hibiki-san, but how much longer do I have to wait before you teach me some more assassin fist moves? You know… the Hadoken?"

"Patience, kiddo. You're not ready for that stuff yet. Those techniques are serious business. It's not for kids." Dan's grin faded, and he wagged a warning finger at her.

"Stop talking down to me, Hibiki-san. I've been training with you for months. I want to learn what you really know. That’s kind of the whole reason I’m here?"

"And I'm telling you, Sakura, the stuff I know is dangerous. You gotta know what you're doing before you use it, or you'll end up getting yourself killed. Or worse, hurting someone else." Dan's expression became cartoonishly stern.

Sakura bit back her next retort, knowing from experience that Dan wouldn't budge once he'd made up his mind. She's learned to pick her battles with her stubborn instructor, and today wasn't the day to push the issue. Instead, she decided to focus on getting a good workout from the lesson, even if it's not the training she has in mind.

Over the last two years, she’s been forced to choose a lot of her battles. Sakura had nearly gotten in trouble with the police a few times from fighting, with her excuse being that she wanted to test herself against some real opponents. Another reason that her parents signed her up with Dan was to amend that particular habit. They hoped to keep her away from the rougher parts of Tokyo like Kamurocho.

However, Sakura did manage to put her own style on a couple moves, namely the Blooming Cherry Uppercut, “Shouoken”, and Spring Breeze Leg, “Shunpukyaku”. She thought it sounded catchy. These were her own variations of the jumping uppercut and spin kicks that she’s seen Ryu and his friend, Ken Masters, perform in various tournaments.

According to interviews, Masters was also trained with the same fighting style, and became the national American champion two years ago. It's her dream to learn under the two of them, in order to refine her technique so she can fight like the best in the world. Standing side by side.

Someday.

Luckily, Sakura wasn’t alone in her passion. Amongst the youth in Japan, street fighting had been sweeping the nation thanks to the influence of the world warriors.

Her classmates Hinata Wakaba and Natsu Ayuhara are both eager and skilled in their own right. Like her, they're also big fans of martial arts. Hinata is also a fan of Ken Masters, while Natsu is a star on the school's volleyball team. Sure, they didn't have Dan's “experience”, but they were way more willing to listen. Hinata even managed to figure out ki projection, which is something Sakura's still struggling with. The “surge fist” technique. As much as she tried, she couldn’t manifest her own energy to perform the legendary Hadoken. Not yet.

Out of everything else, that's the one move she's desperate to learn from Dan, with him being the only resource on it. The lesson drew to a close, with Dan declaring that she needed to work on her footwork. She scoffed, as she knew she had better footwork than he does. In spite of that, Sakura nodded, remaining ambitious about what she needed to learn.

Monday morning dawned bright and early on Tamagawa Minami High School, and Sakura was already in high gear as she sprinted towards the school entrance. Kei Chitose, one of Sakura’s oldest friends, is waiting for her, looking stylish as always in her neatly pressed uniform. As soon as Sakura spotted her, she bursts into a wide smile.

"Hey, Kei-chan!" she exclaims, out of breath.

When Sakura’s obsession with martial arts began, Kei was more than a little skeptical, but she’s grown used to it. That’s what she tells herself, at least.

She got surprised as Sakura came to a sudden stop in front of her. "Whoa, slow down, Sakura! You almost knocked me over!" she laughed.

"Sorry about that! I'm just excited, y’know." Sakura smiles, still catching her breath.

"Excited to see me, or just excited from all your martial arts stuff?"

"A little bit of both, maybe?" Sakura rolls her eyes. The two of them have been as close as sisters since elementary. As they entered the school building, Kei turned to her.

"So, how are your lessons going with that Hibiki guy?" Kei asks.

Sakura pauses for a second, not wanting to reveal the real extent of her frustration. "It's...alright, I guess. I’ve managed to master a few things from him, I think anyway." she said.

"Just ‘alright’? Well, I'm sure you'll get the hang of it eventually."

The two friends exchanged a knowing glance before being swept up in the tide of students flooding into the school. As they made their way to their lockers, they became surrounded by their classmates, all clamoring to catch up with each other.

Sakura and Kei are both thinking the same thing. It's going to be a long day.

They filed into their homeroom, where their teacher droned on about the importance of discipline and hard work. Kei sat attentively, her eyes fixed on the lecture, while Sakura struggled to stay awake, her head nodding forward as she fought off the sleepiness.

Next was literature, where they delved into the world of classical poetry and novels. Kei took meticulous notes, her handwriting neat and precise, while Sakura's notes were… not as detailed.

As the morning wore on, Sakura's energy quickly died out. She dozed off during math, her head resting on her desk, while Kei sat upright, shaking her head at Sakura’s lack of discipline.

Finally, the lunch bell rang, and the students poured out of the classrooms, chattering and laughing. Sakura and Kei made their way to their favorite spot in the courtyard, where they were greeted by an anxious Hinata.

"Hi, Hinata-chan. What's wrong?" Sakura asks. Hinata seems worried. She’s never seen her like this before.

"Guys. It’s… Batsu." Hinata answered, trembling. "He’s gone missing!"

Chapter Text

"Batsu went down to Kamurocho yesterday, but he hasn’t shown up at school at all today!"

Sakura rolled the thought around in her mind. It wasn’t unusual for Batsu to get caught up in trouble, but disappearing entirely? That’s a new one.

Kei crossed her arms. “Wait. You’re talking about that rough-looking guy, right?”

“Yeah, that’s Batsu.” Sakura told her.

“I don’t know, Hinata. You probably shouldn’t be hanging out with him in the first place.”

“Huh? What’s that supposed to mean?” Hinata asked, offended by Kei’s suggestion.

“Guys. Ichimonji’s a thug. You know how many times he’s been suspended? He gets into fights constantly. I’ve heard some people say he might be in a gang.”

“Batsu’s not like that, Kei. He fights, yeah, but only when he has to. He’s a good guy!”

Kei has a point. Batsu never was a model student, and his temper made him dangerous. That being said, Sakura has met him herself, and Hinata’s not wrong either. He’s a pretty okay guy once you get to know him. They’ve even sparred every now and then. Batsu can always handle himself. If Hinata’s this worried about him, then maybe there’s something more to this. Hinata turned to Sakura.

“Please, Sakura. Come downtown with me. I need to find out what happened to Batsu.”

Sakura shrugged. “Ha, yeah… you know I’m not allowed to that part of town, right?” The idea of Kamurocho itself made her uneasy. It’s no place for high schoolers, especially since she’s already gotten into trouble down there in the past. Batsu being in a place like that could easily spell disaster.

Kei scoffed. “Don’t tell me, Sakura. You’re really gonna get involved in this?”

“Please, Sakura. Help me find Batsu.” Hinata continued, with her hands held together.

Sakura shifted her weight from one foot to the other. She’s never been the type to just ignore a situation like this, especially when a friend is asking for her help.

“Kei-chan,” Sakura began, trying to reason with her, “if something’s happened to Batsu, I mean, we’ve gotta look out for him, right? That’s what friends do.”

“Hinata’s the one who’s friends with Batsu, not you. You don’t even really know him.” Kei didn’t budge.

“So what?” Sakura rolled her shoulders back in a lazy stretch. “This whole school day has been an absolute snorefest. We’re just going downtown to stretch our legs for a little bit. No sweat. What’s the worst that could happen?”

Hinata perked up, clapping her hands together. “Yeah! And you can come with us, Kei!”

“No way, guys. I have homework to take care of.”

Hinata pouted. “Okay. Your loss.”

“Alright, Hinata-chan. You’re the one with all the details. Lead the way.” Sakura said. She waved goodbye to Kei as they turned to leave, but Kei didn’t wave back.

Natsu Ayuhara leaned casually against a fence, looking through the passing crowd. She’s taller than both Sakura and Hinata, and built like a dedicated athlete to match. Her Tamagawa Minami volleyball team uniform is wrinkled from practice.

“Sakura! Hina!” Natsu called out as they approached. Sakura waved in greeting.

“Yo, Natsu! Didn’t expect to see our volleyball captain here.”

“Hina roped me into this just now. Said you guys were heading into Kamurocho looking for Batsu Ichimonji?” Natsu smirked, shifting her gym bag over her shoulder. 

Hinata nodded eagerly. “Yeah! We’re heading downtown to see if we can find out what happened.”

“Batsu, huh? That guy’s always been a bit hotheaded, but he was acting even moodier than usual last time I saw him.” Natsu said. 

“What do you mean?” Sakura raises an eyebrow.

“Dunno. Could be home stuff, could be something else. You know how he is. Dude never talks about his personal life unless he’s forced to.” Natsu shrugged. 

“That sounds like him.” Hinata said. Together, they made their way to the nearest station, slipping past clusters of commuters as they boarded the Den-en-toshi Line heading for Shibuya-cho.

Inside the train, the three girls found seats near the window. Hinata leaned forward, her fingers tapping against her knee as she continued to explain.

“The last time I talked to Batsu, he barely said anything. Usually, he’s always ready to complain about something. That’s what’s got me worried. If he’s having trouble at home, then he’s probably trying to deal with it himself. But going all the way to Kamurocho? That doesn’t really make sense, even for him.”

“Hey, it's okay. We’ll figure it out when we get there.” Sakura replied. 

Once they reached Shibuya Station, the sun was starting to dip below the horizon. They transferred to the Yamanote Line, squeezing in with the rest of the commuters. Soon, Shinjuku lied ahead, and along with it, the heart of Kamurocho.

As Sakura, Hinata, and Natsu walked into Kamurocho, they stood underneath Kamurocho’s iconic red gate. It’s pretty big, constructed from thick metal beams lacquered in deep red lights. Beyond it lies the rest of Tenkaichi Street, buzzing with movement as crowds wove through the tightly packed storefronts.

Rows of restaurants spilled fragrant steam into the air. Pachinko parlors clattered. Drunken salarymen stumbled out of bars.

Sakura tried to keep to herself, glancing around. Kamurocho is always overwhelming. This place has always been the exact opposite of the suburbs where she grew up in Setagaya.

“I hate how busy this place is,” Sakura murmured. She spotted a group of men loitering near the entrance of a karaoke club, who noticed her and her friends before turning back to their cigarettes.

“Just stay focused. We should be in and outta here in a pinch.” Natsu replied, keeping pace with her. Sakura looked down Tenkaichi Street.

“Uh, okay. I think we should head to Theater Square first. If Batsu came through here, someone might’ve seen him.” Hinata suggested.

Sakura nodded, gripping the straps of her backpack. They kept their heads down, being careful not to linger near groups of rowdy men shouting over drinks.

The girls made their way through Theater Square, weaving between groups of businessmen, students, and street performers. They asked around, but nobody seemed to have any useful information about Batsu Ichimonji. Most shrugged, uninterested in the plight of a missing high school student.

"Kid probably got himself into a fight," one convenience store clerk muttered as he stocked shelves. "Not my problem."

Sakura, Natsu, and Hinata pressed on, trying their luck with any of the strangers in Theater Square. They approached anyone who looked like they might have noticed something, old shopkeepers, and anybody outside the izakayas.

Natsu approached an older man standing outside a small ramen stall. He wore a grease-stained apron and smelled of broth, his hands wiping idly at a rag as he leaned against the counter.

“Excuse me, sir,” Natsu said, keeping her tone polite. “We’re looking for Batsu Ichimonji. Scar over his face, dressed in blue with red gloves and shoes. Tough guy type?”

“A bunch of teenage girls chasing after some boy, huh?” He clicked his tongue in annoyance, throwing the rag onto the counter. “Don’t you have something better to do? Schoolwork, maybe?”

Before Sakura could snap right back at the guy, Natsu grabbed her arm.

“Forget it, Sakura. Come on.”

Hinata sighed loudly, glaring at the man before turning away. “Geez, some people...”

The trio eventually regrouped inside SEGA HI-TECH LAND. To their left, a bank of OutRun cabinets displayed pixelated highways from the view of a Testarossa, accompanied by synth-heavy music. Further inside, a set of Super Hang-On machines and Space Harrier cabinets emitted their distinct synthesized voices.

“Welcome to the Fantasy Zone!”

“Ugh. We’re not getting anywhere like this.” Hinata sighed, slumping into an empty seat near a vending machine. Sakura leaned against the side of an arcade cabinet, arms crossed as she looked around.

“Hey, chill out. We’ll figure something out.” Natsu took a seat beside Hinata, kicking back and resting an arm behind her head.

“I just--” Hinata paused, thinking. “Wait, Natsu. Did Batsu say anything about his mom?”

“Yeah, has his mom even noticed he’s been gone for the last few hours?” Sakura asked.

“Wait… if Batsu really did disappear, wouldn’t his parents be the first ones to know?”

Natsu shook her head. “Parent, Hina. Not parents.” She noted. “Batsu’s just got a single mom.”

“Right… I forgot.”

“Like I said. Rough home stuff.”

Sakura listens to them go back and forth, staring at the flashing arcade screens while in her own thoughts. She tapped her fingers against her arm.

If Batsu’s mom is the only one at home… then she’s the most likely person to know where he went, right? It looks like they’ll have to go directly to Batsu’s house to get some real answers.

Just as they reached the exit, Sakura bumped hard into someone. Or rather, someone bumped into her with little thought or care. She stepped back.

“Oh, sorry, I wasn’t paying attention,” Sakura apologized, looking up at the girl she ran into.

Whoever she is, she certainly looks striking. The girl was around Sakura’s height, with curled blonde hair cascading in elegant waves past her shoulders. Her crimson school uniform and well polished look spoke of status, and exclusivity. She looked like she was a student of Pacific High School, an international high school known for being a hot spot of rich kids in Tokyo.

Karin Kanzuki shoved Sakura back with her classic aristocratic disdain.

“Unhand me, peasant!”

Sakura gasped, stumbling and nearly losing her balance. Before she hit the pavement, Natsu caught her just in time.

“What the hell is your problem?” Hinata demanded. She stared up at Karin, who barely spared her a glance.

Before Hinata could move closer, a second blonde girl got in her way - an American. Tiffany Lords stood over her with a confident smirk making it clear that she had no intention of letting Hinata advance.

“Little girls like you should know when to fuck off.” Tiffany said sweetly in English. Hinata traded a glance with Natsu, neither of them understanding a single word that came out of her mouth.

Roy Bromwell sighed from behind Tiffany. He’s tall and broad-shouldered, with his western prep-school uniform looking crisp.

“Really, Tiffany? We shouldn’t be doing this now,” Roy said in English.

“Roy, stop being such a pussy. We don’t have to back down from these little japanese street rats.” Tiffany sternly told him.

Karin folded her arms as she eyed Sakura, Hinata, and Natsu.

“Indeed,” Karin agreed in English, before swapping back once more to Japanese. “Honestly, I doubt they can even afford to be in a place like Kamurocho.”

Karin let out a sharp haughty laugh, the sound cutting through the chatter of the arcade. Her golden curls swayed gently as she walked closer to Sakura.

Natsu narrowed her eyes. “You sure like the sound of your own voice.”

Karin ignored her, raising an elegant hand and inspecting her manicured nails as she continued.

“This city is quite the mirror of this whole country, isn’t it? This economy is flourishing, the land prices are soaring beyond reason, and yet, people like you can only scrape at the bottom of it. It must be truly exhausting. To wake up every morning knowing that no matter how hard you struggle, you will never rise above mediocrity.”

Hinata looked ready to throw a punch. Sakura kept glaring at Karin. She gave them one last glance, then turned toward Roy and Tiffany, transitioning back into English with her friends.

"Kamurocho truly is a playground for the uncultured. My father wasn’t joking." Karin giggled.

Roy sighed, shaking his head, seemingly uncomfortable with Karin’s rant, but Tiffany was laughing as she gossiped back in English.

Suddenly, Sakura, in perfectly sharp English of her own, talked back. Just loud enough for Karin to hear.

"That is real rich, coming from someone who has clearly never been punched in the face before!"

Karin slowly turned her head around. Natsu and Hinata looked surprised. They had no idea her English was this good.

“…Well,” Karin murmured, regarding Sakura with new interest. “That certainly wasn’t something I expected from any local here.”

Roy raised an eyebrow, looking at Sakura with curiosity, while Tiffany just blinked. Sakura clenched her fist, eyes locked onto the smug girl in red.

“So, what? Are you all talk? Or can you back it up?” she challenged, palm pressing into her knuckles, eager to finally knock that arrogance right out of her. Karin scoffed, brushing a few loose curls over her shoulder.

“I am anything but.”

Sakura cracked her neck before moving her running shoes apart into a fighting stance. She raised her fists, ready to close the gap the second she saw an opening.

Karin stood with refined posture, one foot slightly ahead of the other. She kept one hand in front of her face and another by her waist, a stance crafted from Kanzuki-style martial arts.

Natsu grinned, rolling her wrists loose as she stepped right next to Sakura, shifting into a wide, grounded stance inherited from years of competitive volleyball.

Hinata, meanwhile, narrowed her eyes at Tiffany, her hands already curled into fists.

“You guys just had to escalate this…” Roy grumbled.

FIGHT!

Sakura dashed, her shoes skimming the pavement as she closed the distance between herself and Karin. She kept her right fist drawn back, ready to deliver a solid Shouoken aimed straight at Karin’s smug face.

Instead of dodging entirely, Karin angled herself to accommodate, catching Sakura’s attack with a smooth parry. With a fluid twist, Karin struck back with her counter follow-ups from Guren Ken, keeping Sakura on her toes. Sakura just managed to flip herself around Karin’s final strike, twisting into a low roundhouse kick aimed at Karin’s ankles. She jumped, evading the kick effortlessly while landing in perfect form.

“You’ll have to do better than that!” Karin taunted.

Natsu threw a Tokkun Spike at Roy, delivering a ball straight to his face. Roy dodged out of the way just before she could land her throw, and countered with a heavy front kick.

Hinata rushed at Tiffany. She launched into a quick Enbukyaku, kicking at her. Tiffany smirked, ducking at the last second. “Cute.”

Then, Hinata dropped low and swept forward with a low kick, sending the foreign student off her feet.

Sakura threw another punch aiming for Karin’s chin. Karin just managed to avoid her fist, responding with another palm strike to Sakura’s ribs. She took the hit before retaliating with a kick at Karin’s shoulder. Karin was still staying fast on her feet, ducking just enough to allow Sakura’s shoe to fly over her head. She countered with a precise side kick that snapped against Sakura’s cheek.

Karin, for all her smug arrogance, couldn’t deny it. This commoner is strong. She adjusted her stance, watching how Sakura moved. Sakura wiped the blood from the edge of her lip before charging in again, launching into a Shunpukyaku.

Karin blocked, getting ready for the next series of spin kicks. She recognizes Sakura’s moves… Ansatsuken. Hers is a far less refined version of it, though. Karin always wondered how she would fare against this kind of karate. She could use the practice.

Sakura rushed up with a hook punch. Karin countering immediately with a variation of her Guren Ken Gedan, the rapid palm strikes hammering into Sakura’s shoulders and torso.

Sakura tried pushing back with a flurry of her own strikes as soon as she had a chance.

“MIDARE ZAKURA!”

She managed to barely do some real damage to Karin for the first time. The crowd around Theater Square had gotten a lot bigger, all of them being drawn in by the fight.

Then, Karin changed tactics. She took a half-step back, allowing Sakura to overextend just slightly… and then she unleashed the Kanzuki-Ryuu Shinpikaibyaku.

Karin’s strikes came out in rapid-fire succession, ending with a deep upper palm strike to Sakura’s face. She collided into a light post, almost denting it from the sheer velocity.

“To tell you the truth,” Karin said, almost out of breath. “This wasn’t nearly as boring as I expected!”

Sakura’s rage burned through her veins as she stared up at Karin. The onlookers in Theater Square gathered around the six fighters locked in combat.

Hinata drove her Kikou Shoutei straight into Tiffany’s back. Tiffany winced, and didn’t get back up. Roy was distracted, watching Sakura and Karin’s fight unfold. Natsu saw the opening, and rushed into him with a shoulder tackle, slamming into Roy’s side and sending him toppling over.

The crowd cheered as the fighting escalated. But before Sakura or Karin could fight some more, the Kamurocho PD arrived. They swarmed the square, with officers shoving their way between the fighters.

“THAT’S ENOUGH! Break it up!”

“Hands where we can see them!”

A few cops grabbed Sakura, pulling her back before she could retaliate.

“HEY! Let me go, damn it!”

Sakura’s heart sank as the adrenaline started to wear off. Her parents are going to be pissed. 

Chapter Text

The walls of the Kamurocho Police Station are dull and lifeless. Right now, Sakura felt just as hollow as the room itself.

She sat in the stiff metal chair, trying not to focus on the ache in her knuckles or the dried blood caked at the corner of her mouth. Sakura looked at the door. It swung open, and a man stepped inside. His trench coat sagged at the shoulders, with his tie loosened, having given up on tightening it years ago. He closed the door behind him, and sat in front of Sakura.

“You Kasugano?”

Sakura hesitated, and nodded.

“Detective Jiro Kawara,” he said flatly. “Tokyo Metropolitan Police. Organized Crime Division.”

Organized Crime? Is this really necessary for just a street fight? Kawara rested his elbows on the table between them.

“So,” Kawara began, “Tell me how the fight started.”

Sakura tensed, sitting upright.

“That blonde girl… She bumped into me first! Then she started insulting me and my friends. I tried apologizing to her, but then she kept trying to--”

Kawara stared at her, testing her honesty. 

“I see. So you got pissed. You swung back. That’s what got you here.”

“She shoved me first! I just told you!”

“Yeah, yeah. And what, you just couldn’t walk away? You kids and your damn martial arts crap… I’ve been dealing with it nonstop for the last two years. This is the ninth incident I’ve had this month.”

Sakura resisted the urge to defend herself. She knew arguing wouldn’t get her out of this. Kawara rubbed his temple, already done with this conversation.

“But that doesn’t clear up everything. You and your friends,” he muttered. “What were you doing in Theater Square? Tamagawa Minami High is pretty far from here, isn’t it?”

“We were looking for a friend,” Sakura said. “Batsu Ichimonji. He’s supposed to be in Kamurocho. He never came to school today, so that’s why we were here.”

At the mention of the name, Kawara raised his left hand, cutting Sakura off.

“You can stop right there, kid. We already know about Batsu Ichimonji. You don’t need to tell me anything.”

“You do?”

“What, you think your little schoolgirl search party is gonna get anywhere? We’ve been looking into those disappearances ourselves.”

“Disappearances? As in more than one?” Sakura asked. Hinata’s hunch was right after all. This is something bigger.

“Look, kid. You don’t need to know anything more than that. This isn’t up to some teenage girl to figure out. It’s police business.”

“But--”

“No. Right now, you have bigger problems to deal with. Namely, picking a fight with the daughter of the Kanzuki Zaibatsu.”

“Who's Kanzuki?” Sakura asked. Then, there was a knock at the door. Kawara barely glanced up.

“I’m busy.”

The door cracked open anyway, revealing a nervous-looking officer as he cleared his throat. “Detective… uh… you’ve got a call.”

“Tell ‘em I’ll call back.”

“It’s from Daigenjuro Kanzuki.”

“Of course it is…” Kawara sighed. He stood, then glanced at Sakura one last time. “Sit tight, kid.”

He left for the door. Sakura stared at the empty chair before her.

Twenty minutes passed since Detective Kawara left the interrogation room. Minutes that dragged on with every passing second. Sakura kept playing back the events of the night to make sure she didn’t die of boredom here.

Then, she spotted Kawara stepping back inside, his trench coat slightly more rumpled than before, still looking tired but not particularly invested in what came next.

“Good news, Kasugano. You’re getting out of here.”

Sakura blinked. “Wait. What?”

Kawara didn’t look at her as he picked up a few papers from the desk, tapping them in order before setting them aside.

“It’s not up to me right now. All I can say is the boss of the Kanzuki Zaibatsu wants to meet you in person. He just arrived.”

Sakura froze. This isn't going to end well. Kawara sighed, finally looking at her. “Come on. Let’s move.”

Sakura stumbled out of her chair, forcing herself to steady her feet. She followed Kawara down the hallway, past the officers who barely paid her any mind. At the end of a long corridor, Kawara stopped before a set of engraved wooden doors, pushing one open.

Sakura stepped inside.

The room is lined with traditional decor. In the center, stood Daigenjuro Kanzuki. His finely tailored black suit fit on him like armor, and his balding hair was perfectly combed back. Kawara gave a curt nod, stepping back.

“Sakura Kasugano,” he introduced. “I presume you know who I am.”

Sakura hesitated for a split second, then shook her head. She couldn’t lie.

“In all honesty, not really… Kanzuki-sama.” she admitted, trying to match the level of professionalism this man clearly expected. Daigenjuro smirked, though it’s not a friendly smile. It was knowing, like he already anticipated her response.

“Hm. A straightforward answer. Refreshing. I am Daigenjuro Kanzuki, head of the Kanzuki Zaibatsu, and father to Karin Kanzuki. The girl you engaged during your street fight in Kamurocho.”

Sakura forced herself to maintain eye contact, despite the cold authority seeping through his words.

“I understand that there was an… altercation. That things escalated in a manner unbecoming of both parties involved. I will be clear, Kasugano. No one involved, neither you nor your friends, nor my daughter’s companions, will face charges.”

“Oh… thank you. I think.” Sakura replied in relief.

“But,” Daigenjuro continued, “I will expect an apology.”

Sakura stiffened again.

“My daughter is destined to inherit the Kanzuki Estate. She must conduct herself accordingly. And you, Kasugano… well…. you threw yourself into combat without understanding the consequences. You will apologize to my daughter,” he declared. “As she will to you. This matter will be put to rest.”

“…Is that all I have to do?” she asked carefully. Daigenjuro adjusted his cuffs.

“Yes,” he said, though his tone made it clear. This wasn’t a matter of discussion. Without hesitation, he looked at Detective Kawara, gesturing with a sharp nod. “Bring her in.”

Kawara stepped to the door and opened it. Karin Kanzuki entered the room.

She looked different compared to the confidence she exuded earlier. Karin’s smug superiority was gone, replaced by a nervous rigidity that she was desperately trying to suppress. A small bruise lingered on her cheek along with a cut on her lower lip.

For a moment, Karin stood still.

“Karin.” Daigenjuro raised his voice with just enough edge to make his daughter flinch. “Stand and face Kasugano.”

Karin stayed silent. She paced forward. For her, every movement had to be exact. She knows that delaying would only make things worse. She came to a halt across from Sakura.

Daigenjuro’s cold stare burned into Sakura, ensuring she understood exactly where she stood in this world. Sakura traded a glance between father and daughter. She forced the words out, despite every instinct telling her to push back. She bowed.

“…I’m sorry, Kanzuki-sama, Kanzuki-san. This will never happen again.”

Karin looked down at her. The room remained quiet. For a split second, Sakura and Karin locked eyes.

Her father’s presence bore down on her like stone, pressing into every corner of the room. She’s never feared a challenge from anyone, but with her father’s judgmental silence, the carefully crafted image of herself was falling apart in front of Sakura.

Karin knows exactly what her father thinks of her right now. Weak.

She stained the Kanzuki name with public disgrace. She was reduced to petty fighting in a district where only the lower class wasted their time. Her father has spent years molding her into something above all of this. Yet, here she was. Bruised, torn, and standing before him with nothing to show for it except humiliation. He looked at her with disappointment, expecting her to say something.

“Karin.”

“I… apologize,” she said to Sakura.

Karin straightened back up, locking away her emotions. Daigenjuro already dismissed the moment. He turned to Kawara, and gestured at him. He didn’t bother looking at his daughter anymore.

“Detective. Kasugano is free to go.”

And just like that, it’s over. But Karin knew that this wasn’t over. Not between her and Sakura.

Sakura caught one last glance of Karin as Kawara led her out. Kawara didn’t say much as they neared the exit. He simply pulled out a cigarette as they reached the precinct’s front steps.

“Alright, kid. You’re out,” he muttered. “Try not to get picked up again anytime soon.”

Sakura nodded with a small thumbs up. She pushed open the large door.

“Sakura!”

Hinata’s voice rang through the Kamurocho night, jumping with relief as she hurried to her. Right behind her, Natsu followed.

“You good?” Natsu asked, eyeing her up and down. “We thought they were gonna lock you up.”

“Same. But, I’m fine.” Sakura replied. “So, what happened to you guys?”

Natsu scoffed. “The same deal as you, probably. Did you meet the rich guy?”

“Yeah.”

“Figures. Guy was all uptight and formal, but honestly, he let us off pretty easy.”

“Wish we could’ve ended that fight properly, though.” Hinata replied. 

“Relax, Hina. It’s over.” Natsu rolls her eyes.

“But still. Fights like that happen all the time in Kamurocho! Even if it wasn’t for Kanzuki-san, it should be no big deal.”

“Sure, maybe most of the time it’s not a big deal…” Sakura stretched her arms, wincing as her muscles strained. “But my parents are gonna be expecting me home ASAP.”

"Right... I almost forgot what happened last time you got stuck here." Natsu pointed out. Sakura groaned.

"Don't remind me."

Hinata tilted her head, curious. "Wait, what happened?"

"Sakura got herself grounded last year, big time," Natsu answered. "She tried to find a guy who stole her brother's video game, and ended up causing more of a mess than anything."

Sakura rolled her eyes. "Hey, I was helping!"

"Helping get your parents pissed off," Natsu shot back. Hinata sighed, shifting her backpack on her shoulders.

"So what do we do about Batsu?" she asked.

"Um… we let the cops handle it. There’s nothing we can do." replied Natsu.

"I don’t know. Batsu's mom might at least have an idea of what’s going on." Sakura shook her head.

“Yeah, exactly!” Hinata lit up immediately.

"Fine, whatever. But not tonight. It’s way too late for all this. I’ve got practice tomorrow anyway, so maybe you two can check it out yourselves. Besides, Batsu’s your friend, Hina. You know what to ask his mom, right?"

"Yeah. I do."

Later, Sakura stood near the train station entrance as she turned to Natsu and Hinata one last time. "I guess this is where we split, guys."

"Yeah, feels like it's been forever since school ended." Hinata replied. 

Natsu chuckled, stretching her arms behind her head. "No kidding. Between the fight and that rich guy’s nonsense, today was something else."

"Whatever. It’s over now." Sakura told them.

"Yeah, for tonight," Natsu pointed out.

"You sure you're good?" Hinata asked Sakura. She shrugged.

"I'm fine."

Sakura waved them off and boarded the train. She caught the Hibiya line, watching the blur of city lights through the windows. She switched at Ebisu Station, transferring back on the Den-en-toshi. By the time she reached Setagaya, the streets were empty. She made her way up the familiar path home, and reached the door to her house. Sakura hoped, just maybe, that she could slip inside unnoticed.

"Sakura."

Her father’s voice wasn’t that loud, but it carried through the quiet house with the weight of expectation. Sakura turned the corner into the kitchen, where Tetsuro Kasugano stood with his arms crossed.

"Where did you go?"

"Just hanging out with my friends."

Tetsuro narrowed his eyes.

"You’re lying."

"Dad, knock it off. I’m home, I’m fine. I wasn’t doing anything." Sakura huffed, flipping her backpack back on her shoulder. She was halfway through slipping past him when he noticed the faint bruising along her cheek.

“Hold on. Where did you get this!?”

"It’s just a little trip and fall, Dad. No big deal."

"You can’t just go around getting into fights like this! What the hell are you thinking?"

“What’s all the yelling about?” Sayuri Kasugano’s voice rang through the hallway, softer than her husband's but filled with concern nonetheless as she arrived from upstairs.

Sakura turned, barely catching the sight of her mother before Sayuri’s eyes widened as they landed on her daughter’s face. She was in front of Sakura in an instant, her hands hovering near the bruises to check for any long term damage.

"Oh my god, Sakura! What happened?"

Sakura sighed. "I’m fine, Mom."

Sayuri didn’t answer, still studying her daughter’s face. Tetsuro scoffed from behind them, his patience already worn thin.

"She went out fighting," he told his wife. "Again. That’s what happened.”

"Sakura," Sayuri said. "Is that true?"

The kitchen light buzzed overhead, pressing into the silence. Sakura scowled, brushing her mother’s hands away from her face with a quick swipe.

"Okay! I got in a scuffle," she muttered. "So what? I can handle myself!"

"You think this is acceptable behavior? You’re out there throwing punches like some delinquent. What kind of future do you think that leads to?" Tetsuro demanded.

“Give me a break! I told you I’m okay!” she replied.

"It’s a disgrace!" Tetsuro’s hand slammed against the counter, rattling the nearby dishes. "You are sixteen years old! You should be focusing on school, not getting dragged into some street brawl!"

"It’s not like I’m failing school!" she snapped.

“That’s not the point!" He pointed at her bruises. "How do you think this looks? Your mother and I didn’t sign you up for Saikyo-Ryu so you could do this. We wanted you to have some discipline, not end up with a criminal record!"

"Dan Hibiki? The guy barely even knows how to throw a punch, Dad!"

"Sakura, this isn’t just about training. You’re putting yourself in danger." Sayuri stepped forward. Her voice was a lot softer compared to her husbands.

"I won’t have a daughter that behaves like some… some… brute!" Tetsuro spat.

"At least I’m not slaving away at some boring, blue-collar job like you are!" Sakura angrily replied.

For a split second Tetsuro nearly raised his hand. Sakura flinched, almost to block herself. Sayuri moved in an instant, stepping between them, her arms raising like a barrier.

"That’s enough!"

Tetsuro stared at his wife and paused himself. Sakura felt the heat in her face, and the sting of adrenaline dying down. She turned her back on both of them. She stormed upstairs, shoving her bedroom door open before slamming it shut behind her.

She sat against her bed with her legs pulled close. Sakura wiped the lingering tears from her eyes with her karate glove.

She won’t be like her dad. Ever since she was a kid, she knew she never wanted to be tied to some boring, dead-end future, pushing papers or doing the same damn job for thirty years.

And she sure as hell won’t be like Dan Hibiki, going through life just… pretending all day. Or whatever he does.

No. She can be something real. A name people knew, a real fighter.

Like Ryu. Like Ken. They’re both masters of their craft. And someday, she will be too.

Chapter Text

The panic started off small. A name whispered here, another missing report filed there. But soon, it became impossible to ignore. Schools all over the city, ranging from Taiyo, Gorin, and Tamagawa Minami, all had students vanishing without a trace. The only connecting thread was that most of them were last seen somewhere in Kamurocho, where the chaos only seemed to spiral deeper into the city’s underbelly.

That just leaves Gedo High School.

Nobody expects anything good from Gedo. It’s an all-male school where troublesome students are sent for having bad grades, and even worse behavior. Even here, things have changed. The rowdiness of Gedo’s student body has basically reached a breaking point.

There’s a reason for that: Daigo Kazama is gone. In 1987, he restored order to Gedo High School, and went by the nickname of “big boss” to the rest of the kids there.

For ten days and counting, he’s been missing. Daigo’s absence threw Gedo into a state of unrest worse than ever before, despite the best efforts of the teachers and staff. Daigo’s own gang started splintering shortly after. Eiji Yamada and Gan Isurugi have done their best to keep things together, but without their leader, the cracks are forming.

Some said that Daigo was taken down in a mugging, being left to rot in some back alley. Others claim that he’s been dragged into something that tied his disappearance to the growing crisis at large.

Whatever the case, Akira Kazama isn’t going to wait for the answers to come to her. She’s brought her motorcycle to the streets of Kamurocho, in search of her big brother. The first thing Akira learned about Gedo High is that it didn’t operate like any other school in Tokyo.

There were no morning greetings, no polite conversations between students. No one carried neatly organized notebooks or sat through lectures with quiet attentiveness. Instead, the hallways were filled with fights, and the occasional sound of fists slamming into lockers.

Akira kept to herself, blending into the background. She had to. She already has the looks to pass as a boy, and in Gedo High, people didn’t waste time with details. She wore her biker jacket fully zipped, with red gloves covering her hands, and she kept her helmet tucked away in her locker when she wasn’t wearing it. For the most part, it worked. The first few days passed just like any other school. 

Gedo sits along Senryo Avenue, in the southeast of Kamurocho. The teachers didn’t hold authority so much as they attempted to maintain some level of order. Most of them looked more exhausted than the students themselves.

The gangs are the real force controlling Gedo High.

There was the Shirogane Crew, known for their knife fights behind the gym. Next was Poison Jam, composed of dropouts from other high schools. Most of these kids were becoming prime targets for the local Yakuza families who were on a recruiting drive. Lastly, there was Daigo’s Gedo Gang, trying to keep order in the wake of his disappearance.

By the fourth day, Akira started hearing whispers of names she recognized. Eiji and Gan. Her brother’s closest “friends” for lack of a better word.

She tracked their movements through the halls, overhearing snippets of conversations between students arguing about whether Gedo High was about to collapse entirely or if someone else would rise to take control.

That’s when she finally found them.

The two stood near the chain-link fence. Eiji idly flicked the lighter in his palm, kidded out in all purple. His long spiky yellow hair sticks out over his headband. He tossed away the half-burnt cigarette on the concrete. On his right, the massive Gan shifted his gigantic rope belt around his green shirt, with his large steel sandals catching the light.

The two thugs were busy talking amongst themselves. Akira stepped into their conversation without hesitation.

“Hey. You two. What happened to Daigo Kazama?”

The words dropped like lead. Eiji’s fingers froze mid-flick. He trades an unreadable glance with Gan. He lets out a short laugh, glaring at Akira.

“That’s what everyone’s askin’, dude. The fuck wants to know?”

“I’m looking for him.” replied Akira.

He turned to face her, with a smirk creeping onto his face.

“Gan. Can you believe this shit? Look how short this guy is!”

“Yeah, Edge. Got yourself a real curious one.” Gan chuckled as he leaned against the fence. Eiji whistled, pushing his spiky hair back up.

“I dunno if you’re new to this school, but you should know better than to fuck with the Gedo Gang!” Eiji told her.

He turned around sharply like he was about to walk away. Instead, his fist lashed out, moving fast, reckless, aiming right for Akira’s face. She caught his hand before the punch connected, her gloved grip locking onto Eiji’s wrist with practiced precision. She forced his arm away, making him stumble backwards.

Eiji let out a low chuckle, shaking his wrist as he readjusted his stance. “Shit! This one's got some fire!”

Gan cracked his massive knuckles, rolling his shoulders. His fists pumped up in excitement, the sheer size of them making it clear he wasn’t one for restraint. Eiji smirked, flicking his lighter shut before slipping it back into his jacket.

“Alright then!” he mused, “You got guts, man. Let’s see if you got anything else!”

FIGHT!

Gan chuckled, stomping one foot forward as he squared his stance. Akira didn’t say a word. She took a step back, her arms rising into the practiced form of Kazama-Style Karate.

Eiji went in for a Low Blow, aiming his hands like daggers. Akira twisting herself to let the attack graze past, feeling the wind rush against her jacket.

Gan moved immediately after, using his sheer size to slam forward with Rough Wave Stomping, his heavy feet pounding the pavement as he drove in like a battering ram. Akira lifted her forearm, absorbing the impact against her guard. The force sent her skidding back a few feet, but she held steady.

Gan attacked again with Gun Stabbing, a devastating charge meant to blow right through her defenses. Akira dropped low and used the force of his own momentum against him.

Before Gan had time to fully recover, Akira launched into Gate Elbow, snapping sharply into his chest.

Eiji’s Cheap Shot kick rushed up with dirt to blind her. Akira twisted her arm up, using a forceful parry to disrupt the attack, pushing his leg just out of the way. Right before Eiji could counterattack, she charged up a purple-colored Ki attack.

“KIKO KAI!”

The impact lifted Eiji off his feet, knocking him right into Gan, their bodies colliding as the momentum sent them falling onto each other. Gan grunted, pushing himself up as Eiji coughed. The spiky-haired thug wiped his mouth, staring at Akira differently now that he had the realization.

“Edge. You see it?” Gan asked him.

Eiji didn’t answer, but Akira knew. He noticed. It’s the same style Daigo used, just like his Super Skull Aura move. Eiji groaned as he got up. He cracked his neck. Gan pulled himself up in one heavy motion.

“Alright, kid,” Eiji muttered. “Who the fuck are you?”

Gan cracked his knuckles one last time. “And how the hell’d you learn to fight like that?”

“My name is Akira Kazama.”

She let it sit. Eiji’s smirk faded. Gan’s eyebrows furrowed before his entire stance stiffened up, his brain working slower but reaching the same conclusion.

They both stared at each other. Then their realization fully clicked in.

“Ohhh… Daigo-san’s sister! No way!” Gan’s face twisted into something between shock and sheepishness. “He’s talked ‘bout you!”

“Great! Glad you finally figured that out.” she said sarcastically.

“Oh, shit. Uh… hey, listen. No hard feelings, right?” Eiji nervously laughed.

Then, hit with the weight of their mistake, Eiji and Gan bowed on their knees, enough to make it clear they knew they messed up.

“We’re sorry for attacking you!” They apologized simultaneously.

“Okay, seriously? Stop it already. I’m looking for my brother, guys. I need your help.” Akira explained. Eiji stuffed his hands into his pockets. Gan scratched the side of his head.

“Yeah… about that,” Eiji muttered.

“We dunno what to tell ya...” Gan shrugged.

After school, they ate at Tengokuken, the small ramen shop tucked inside Pink Alley. It's one of the few joints in Kamurocho that didn’t ask too many questions, making it the perfect spot for Gedo High’s delinquents to park themselves after a long day.

Gan sat at the counter, shoveling a steaming bowl of tonkotsu ramen into his mouth with an impressive lack of restraint. He always did eat like a sumo wrestler.

Eiji lazily stirred the broth of his miso ramen, flicking his chopsticks through it. He’s barely touched his food. He ate in slow bites between the conversation, always more focused on the people around him than the meal itself.

“How’s the food, Gan?” Akira asked, sitting next to them. Her rice and grilled fish lied untouched for the moment as she leaned on one elbow, watching Gan tear through his dinner.

“You kiddin’? We always used to come here with your big brother! Never gets old!”

“Nice. Guess I’d better take notes for my cooking. So, Eiji….” she started.

“What? No offense Akira-kun, but it’s Edge.”

“Right. Edge. What’s been going on in Kamurocho? Just in general, I mean. I haven’t really talked to any of the other boys since I got here.”

Eiji snorted, finally grabbing his chopsticks properly. “A lot of bullshit, that’s what.”

“Shit’s been so weird, man. Kids keep gettin’ snatched up. Ain’t just our school, either.” Gan grunted between mouthfuls.

“Yeah, I know. You mean Taiyo and Tamagawa?” Akira asked, looking at them.

“Yeah, them. Gorin, too. People’ve been disappearin’ for weeks. The cops ain’t doing shit, as usual. But hey, whatever happened to Daigo-san, I know he’s alright. You need a whole army to bring him down!” Edge exclaimed.

“True. I hope you’re right.”

“How the hell did you even get here, Akira-kun? I didn’t know Daigo-san had family in Kamurocho.” Gan pointed a chopstick at Akira, with ramen broth still dripping off the end. She placed her hands on the table.

“Daigo didn’t return any of my aunt’s calls for over a week. So, I transferred to Gedo High. It’s the only way I’d be able to get more info.”

“Huh. Transferred from where?” Edge asked. Akira picked up her soda.

“Seijyun High.”

“…You talkin’ Seijyun all the way out in Osaka?!”

Akira took a sip. “Yeah. That one.”

“Damn. Must’ve been a hell of a long drive.” Gan laughed. “So, what’s the plan, miss younger sister of the big boss?”

“I want to find him. Duh. My brother would never disappear without telling me anything. You guys should know better since you worked for him.”

“All right. Things have been boring lately… hell, I’ll help ya. You can sure as hell kick ass like Daigo-san.” Edge replied.

“Count me in too, Akira-kun. Daigo-san’s the reason I’ve been able to make it this far. We gotta get him back!” Gan said with Edge in agreement.

Akira, Edge, and Gan moved through it all, navigating the restless energy of the city as they made their way to Gorin High School. They agreed to head there, since they lacked pretty much any real leads. Maybe some of the other schools had some ideas.

Unlike the rough atmosphere of Gedo, Gorin had a different kind of intensity. That of athletic pride and a fierce competitive spirit. It wasn’t a place where outsiders blended in easily, and Akira knew walking in like this was bound to raise a few questions.

She kept her motorcycle helmet on, along with her full biker outfit.

“I’m loving the skull motif, but do you really gotta be walking around in all that?” Edge cocked an eyebrow. “I mean, we already look shady, but you ain’t making it any better.”

“It helps keep up appearances.” Akira spoke in a monotone voice, just enough to maintain her disguise.

“Whatever. You’re the boss.”

Gan locked onto someone up ahead. “Guys? Somebody’s runnin’ towards us…”

Shoma Sawamura stands in their way. He’s gripping a baseball tightly in one hand, his bat held in the other. His short white jacket was thrown open slightly, with a dark blue undershirt. His white sports cap was tugged backwards, with some of his hair sticking out in the front.

He pointed the bat straight at Akira, making it clear he wasn’t about to let them waltz in without a fight.

“HEY! The hell do a bunch of thugs think they’re doing here? TALK!”

Akira raised her arms. “Take it easy. We’re not here to--”

Shoma raised the bat forward just enough that it almost touched the visor of her helmet.

“I don’t give a damn what you’re here for! You better get the hell out of here right now and go back to whatever back alley in Kamurocho you crawled out of!”

Gan got ready to fight. Edge was already entertained by Shoma’s hostility.

Akira watched Shoma carefully. This wasn’t just a territorial reaction. There’s something else behind his anger. “What the hell are you so mad about? Can you introduce yourself?”

“Like hell I’m gonna explain myself to a bunch of thugs!”

Before Akira could try to get some more context out of him, another guy walked up next to Shoma. Roberto Miura, clad in his usual blue and yellow soccer uniform, glared at Akira, Edge, and Gan. He's got long brown hair, with a cap covering his eyes from most people.

“He’s right,” Roberto backed up Shoma. “You don’t belong here. Go. We’ve got enough to worry about without criminals showing up.”

“Nah. Matter of fact, I think you guys owe us some serious compensation for how rude you’re bein’ right now.” Edge taunted them.

“Edge, cut it out! We have no time to waste on this.” Akira looked at Shoma and Roberto. She’s not in the mood for a pointless fight.

“So what now?” Gan asked.

Akira adjusted her gloves, looking past the two Gorin students to the school building. Nothing here was going to help them. “Taiyo High. Let’s just get out of here before somebody gets hurt.” That’s their next stop.

Taiyo High stood against the sunset, its towering school building framed by rows of cherry blossom trees, their petals dancing softly in the wind. Akira, Edge, and Gan walked through the quiet pathways, moving past students who didn’t care nearly as much as the sports kids they ran into earlier, likely assuming they were transfers or visitors.

“Shit, this ain’t like Gedo at all.” Gan looked up at the trees, watching the soft pink petals float through the air.

Edge scoffed, kicking at a stray pebble. “Feels too clean, man. Don’t see anyone worth talkin’ to, either.”

“Alright. Just remember, we’re not looking for a quarrel.” Akira reminded them.

“Yeah, yeah. Still ain’t seein’ anybody useful. Hell, if we don’t in the next five minutes, we should just pack it up and try looking for Daigo-san tomorrow…”

“Forgive me, but did you say you’re looking for someone named Daigo?”

The trio immediately snapped to attention. Akira, Edge, and Gan stepped back, dropping into defensive stances, ready for an ambush.

“…Daigo Kazama, I assume?”

Kyosuke Kagami wore his tailored white outfit, as one of the members of Taiyo’s Morals committee. Short orange hair framed his composed expression, intelligent eyes studying each of them. He expected their reaction to be a hostile one, but he displayed no threat to them.

“What are you talking about? Who are you?" Akira was the first to lower her fists. Kyosuke adjusted his glasses.

“I know what’s going on, and I want to put an end to it.”

Chapter Text

As much as the facts might prove otherwise, Dan Hibiki still believes that Sakura has a lot to learn from him.

Saikyo-Ryu. The “Strongest Style”. That’s what Dan calls it, but there’s nothing “strong” about it. It’s a scrappy, uneven blend of half-mastered techniques, cobbled together by him in a strange hybrid of different karate forms.

Years ago, he actually started as a fairly promising student of Sensei Gouken. Unfortunately, his obsession with killing Sagat, the man who took his father’s life, left him impatient and extremely reckless. Gouken saw the lack of discipline in him. As a result, he casted out Dan before he could corrupt the principles of the assassin’s fist.

Suffice it to say, Dan didn’t learn from that. Instead, he just convinced himself that Gouken was scared of his potential. After that, he went out of his way to form his Saikyo style from what little he learned to build his reputation. Whether that reputation is built on real fighting skill or sheer bravado is an argument best left… unanswered.

His Koryuken is meant to rival the Shoryuken, but it lacks, well… everything. It’s a wild, unreliable uppercut, leaving him wide open for counters more than the original. His Dankuukyaku mimicked the Tatsumaki Senpukyaku, but instead of a hurricane spin, Dan leaps forward with a knee and clumsy kicks like a bad attempt at Kyokugenryu karate. Dan’s own Hadoken, the Gadoken, can barely extend past his own arm before vanishing into nothing.

In spite of his lacking techniques, he still stubbornly refuses to teach Sakura anything that resembles the assassin fist, even if it’s still his crappier versions of the moves. It’s part of the reason why she made her own versions to compensate. Who knows. Maybe, deep down, he’s actually worried that she’s not ready. Sakura likes to think that, but really, she knows that’s probably not it.

Sakura’s been Dan’s student for long enough to know how he operates. She knows that he wants to be the best above all else. Maybe he’s not holding back out of fear for her safety, but rather out of fear that she might master the moves faster than he ever had… and worse, that she might actually do it better. Ironic, considering his past with Gouken.

For now, her training can wait. Tonight, she and Hinata have some answers to find.

The lights of the suburbs went past the windows of Hibiki’s beat-up sedan. Its engine sputtered every time he hit the brakes.

This is not how he planned to spend his evening.

Dan sighed as he turned to a quieter stretch of road, the bustling noise of the city slowly giving way to the dimly lit neighborhood ahead.

In the passenger seat, Hinata Wakaba sat forward, her eyes fixed intently on what’s ahead of them. Sakura sat in the back with her hands on her knees.

They talked him into this. Somehow. Well, Hinata did most of the talking. With Sakura’s parents being extra harsh on her, she hasn’t been allowed to leave the house on her own. Right now, she’s using Dan’s “lessons” as a smokescreen to find a woman: Shizuku Ichimonji. Batsu Ichimonji’s mother.

“I still don’t get why I have to be the one driving. Ain’t this some kinda detective job? Shouldn’t the cops be dealin’ with it?” Dan groaned.

“You really think the cops are gonna do anything?” Hinata glanced sideways at him.

Dan paused. He opened his mouth, then promptly closed it.

Sakura leaned forward slightly, resting her arms against the seat in front of her. “This will be easy, Hibiki-san. All we have to do is find Batsu’s mom, and ask a few questions. She should know where he is. I think so, anyway. That lady’s got to be worried.”

“That means we should be worried too.” Hinata nodded.

Dan grumbled loudly, shaking his head as he took the next turn. The address Hinata scribbled down earlier slowly came into view.

“Fine, fine,” he muttered, tapping his fingers against the wheel. “But let’s make this quick. I got real martial arts lessons to teach tomorrow!”

“Okay… you know I’m your only student, right?”

“HEY! Not my point! I’m the one doing you two a favor! You kids better make this fast!”

Sakura and Hinata trade a glance, and try not to laugh too much about it.

Dan parked his car outside the Ichimonji residence. Hinata hopped out of her seat immediately as soon as they pulled up. Sakura and Dan slowly got out of the car as Hinata waved them over. Sakura glances at Dan.

“Hey, thanks for doing this, by the way. I didn’t expect you to agree.” she said. Dan scoffs.

“Ah, save it, kiddo. There’s got to be an adult around so you two don’t get in trouble again. That’s the only reason I’m here.”

Hinata led Sakura and Dan to the door, and stood in between them as she knocked. “Hello? Ichimonji-san? I’m Hinata Wakaba. Are you okay? My friend and I just wanted to ask a few questions?”

As Dan stood outside the Ichimonji residence, he couldn’t help but feel like this entire trip had been a waste of time.

Hinata knocked again. Nothing. She leaned closer to the door.

“Ichimonji-san?” she called out. “We’re friends of your son. We just want to know how you’re doing.”

Silence.

“Yeah, yeah. Nobody’s here. I’m calling it. We’re going home, kids.” Dan rolls his eyes.

Sakura exhaled, pressing a gloved hand against her forehead.

Hinata glanced over her shoulder, ignoring Dan’s complaint, knocking a third time. There was no movement from inside, no rustling, no shifting footsteps. Nothing.

“See? I told you! Ain’t no way you’re getting answers like this. If you really wanna find out what happened to your friend’s mom, then I dunno… call the cops or somethin’!”

Hinata whipped around, her normally bright and optimistic energy sharpening into frustration. “Are you serious right now?”

“What? I’m just saying--”

“Don’t you think they’d be looking for her by now? Heck, we’re already in trouble with them as is!” Hinata yelled. 

Sakura lets out a slow breath, pressing a hand over her face. This sucks. Shizuku Ichimonji isn’t here. That’s all they know. Now, they’re left with a question that had no clear answer… was she really missing too?

Maybe Dan’s right. They can't keep doing this. Especially after what happened in Kamurocho.

Hinata stares at the darkened windows of the house. Dan mutters under his breath as he yanks open the driver's side door. Sakura lingers for a moment longer before she goes with them.

Somewhere beyond the streetlights, two figures watch from the shadows. They’re both dressed like teachers of Justice High. One wears massive, silver shoulder pads over his dress shirt and tie. He carries himself with the confidence of someone who’s seen his fair share of fights, and who’s trained others to fight as well. Right next to him, a woman in a white labcoat, red sweater, and black skirt watches with a different kind of intensity. She’s just as formidable as the man with her, though her approach is more calculated.

They simply observe.

The cafeteria at Tamagawa Minami High the next day blends with the clatter of trays and chopsticks. Miso soup and fried croquettes can be seen on every table. Long wooden tables fill the space, scratched from years of use. Students in navy blue and white uniforms with their sleeves rolled up talk between bites.

At the corner of one table, Sakura, Hinata, Natsu, and Kei sit together. They pour over the strange events happening as of late.

“We knocked on the door three times, and nobody answered. It’s like she just disappeared.” said Hinata.

“Maybe she really did.” Sakura picks at her food, stirring the rice with her chopsticks.

“Uh… okay? Are you sure she wasn’t just out for the night or something?” Natsu folds her arms, leaning back against the seat.

“Well, even if she was… I’m the one who’s grounded. Big time.” Sakura sets her chopsticks down.

“Really? Again?”

“Yeah. My dad wasn’t too thrilled with me running off last time. So between him and Hibiki-san breathing down my neck, we couldn’t stick around.”

“You guys should let this go. If you ask me, this whole thing is getting too dangerous.” Kei sighs. Hinata immediately stiffens.

“Dangerous? That’s why we need to keep looking! How can we just drop it?” she tells Kei.

Sakura leans on her hand, glancing at the rice cooling on her tray. “You know,” she mutters, “Kei’s not wrong, Hinata-chan. I hate to say it, but…”

“Oh, come on, Sakura! Not you too.”

“Think about it. I mean, what can we really do about something like this? Us?” Sakura shrugs, staring down at the table.

The question lingers. None of them have an answer.

The roar of the helicopter drowns out the chatter in the cafeteria. The entire building shakes with the force of its arrival.

Sakura, Kei, Natsu, and Hinata’s eyes flick at the windows. Outside, students rushed into the courtyard, wondering about what could possibly warrant a helicopter landing on school grounds.

Kei glances at Sakura’s surprised face. They push their trays aside, running to the doors as the cafeteria empties into the hallway.

A crowd forms instantly. Excited voices can be heard as students look at the white and red helicopter. The door slides open. With military-like precision, a butler emerges, unfolding a series of steps on the pavement. In one smooth motion, he unfurls a red carpet, stretching it across the courtyard.

Karin Kanzuki steps out. The wind from the helicopter barely fazes her as she descends. Sakura stares in disbelief.

Karin’s gaze cuts through the sea of students. She raises a pointed finger and quickly spots Sakura out of the crowd. Karin tilts her chin up as she brushes her curls over her shoulder.

“Sakura Kasugano. It’s time we had our rematch.”

“No offense Kanzuki, but haven’t we been through this whole song and dance already?” Sakura steps forward in between Karin and the rest of the school.

“You call that a ‘fight’? We barely had time to really get started before the interference. Isn’t that right, Ishizaki?”

“Indeed, ma’am.” her butler replies. Kei, Natsu, and Hinata look at Sakura, and she glances at her friends before looking back at her new rival.

“Look, between school and my training and my curfew I’m pretty much booked until next year. I don’t have time to keep beating you up over and over again.” Sakura taunts her. Karin’s cheeks get red, but she manages to keep her composure.

“Ah. Try as you might, you can’t hide it from me. I can see you’re scared of embarrassing yourself, and your master.”

“I’m not scared of you! Also? Hibiki-san’s been doing that to himself already.” Sakura exclaims. Karin laughs.

“If that’s the case, then you should have no problem doing something about it.”

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“I challenge you,” Karin announces, “On the Kanzuki name.”

Sakura narrows her eyes. Now, she gets it. This is all about the humiliation Karin suffered when their fight reached a stalemate last time, when she was in front of her father. And now, she wants Sakura to pay for it.

“Sure, fine. We can settle this right here, right now!”

Kei lets out a sigh. Karin scoffs, brushing a stray curl from her face. “Please,” she says, the irritation clear in her tone. “Don’t be a boor, Kasugano. I will not settle this in some back-alley high school. We shall fight one-on-one,” she continues, “with no distractions. No interruptions. Just you and me. Do you accept?”

“... You’re on.”

“Good. I’ve already selected the time and place. Tomorrow. Kamurocho Underground, 5 PM. Don’t be late.”

“Kamurocho? What? But I can’t--”

“Afraid you won’t be able to make it? I will handle that. You’ll know it when it happens. Just make sure you are ready when it does.”

Sakura watches as Ishizaki moves to Karin’s side, guiding her back to the helicopter. The Kanzuki crest is painted across the side.

The rotors spin, kicking up loose leaves from the school’s trees, swirling autumn colors into the sky. Sakura shields her face from the rush of wind as the chopper lifts, but her eyes stay locked onto Karin’s. As she ascends into the air, Karin doesn’t break eye contact with her.

The teachers finally waltz into the courtyard. They start breaking up the crowd, instructing students to return inside. Kei, Natsu, and Hinata rush to Sakura as the helicopter disappears. Hinata grabs Sakura’s arm. “Did that seriously just happen?”

“God, she’s unbelievable.” Kei presses a hand to her temple.

“You sure about this?” Natsu asks her. Sakura rolls her shoulders to shake off any doubts.

“Are you kidding? Totally! I’m not gonna back down from some rich girl. Besides, part of me wanted to fight her again.”

Hinata glances at her. “Uh, I don’t think that’s what Natsu means,” she said carefully. “I mean… have you managed to project your own ki yet?”

Sakura’s hands curl, trying to see if she could muster the energy to surge through her palms. There’s… nothing. Her shoulders square anyway.

“Well… not really. But I won’t need it. I almost took Karin down last time. Now, I just have to make it official.”

“Oh, yeah?” Natsu skeptically replies. “’Cause from what I saw, it looked like Kanzuki was kicking your ass before the cops showed up.”

“That was just a fluke! This time, it’ll be a one on one. She won’t have anyone to bail her out this time.”

“You actually believe her?” Natsu gives Sakura a questioning look. “The daughter of a whole zaibatsu? Call me cynical, but I just don’t think she’s the kind of person to play fair.”

“Even if she doesn’t, it won’t matter. I just have to win the fight. That should be more than enough to show her a thing or two.”

“There’s just no talking you out of this, is there?” Kei speaks up, adjusting her school bag. “Listen, if you’re really serious about fighting her, then you’d better get ready. You only have today and tomorrow to prepare for the fight, right?”

“Yeah. You’re right, Kei-chan. Which means there’s only one thing for me to do.” As much as Sakura hates to admit it… it’s time for some extra training at the Saikyo-Ryu dojo.

Later, at a polished training hall of the Kanzuki Estate, Karin stands at the center of the hall. She repeats her patterns, each strike landing exactly where she intends. Despite her measured grace, her focus is not purely on the execution of her strikes.

Her thoughts linger on one name. Sakura Kasugano.

Karin has battled countless opponents and defeated them with the discipline instilled in her since childhood. She has bested fighters of all backgrounds, but she’s never encountered someone like Sakura.

Most commoners bow upon the mere sight of Karin. They give her respect above all else. Sakura does not.

Karin’s heel slams against the tatami mat. She punches with pinpoint accuracy at the wooden dummy before her, shattering it in an instant. She stands still, looking at the broken remains of her target.

Behind her, Shibasaki enters, a man who has served the Kanzuki family for years. He adjusts his glasses before offering a respectful bow.

“Kanzuki-sama.”

“It took you long enough, Shibasaki. What are the results of your research?” she asks, leaving no room for delay.

“I have gathered all available information on Sakura Kasugano, as requested.” Shibasaki nods once, quickly producing a neatly bound report from the inner pocket of his suit. “She has two parents and a younger brother, and lives in Setagaya. She enjoys white rice, is particularly fond of her physical education classes, and, like many youth, has a strong interest in martial arts. In contrast, she appears to dislike mathematics and most formal schooling, as far as I can determine.”

“So, in essence… a standard example of a commoner. Yet, she chooses to throw herself into the world of street fighting? Why?”

“Kanzuki-sama, if I may, why does her motivation matter?”

“I ordered you to give me an answer.”

Shibasaki immediately bows again. “Of course, Kanzuki-sama.” He clears his throat. “There is only one fighter who appears to have had direct interaction with Kasugano. His name is Dan Hibiki.”

“I know that. What of him?”

“Niether of them appear to fit the standard structure of a master and student relationship. Kasugano’s fighting style does not follow the true form of Saikyo-Ryu, as Hibiki attempts to instill in whoever will listen to him. Her execution is patterned after the core fundamentals of Ansatsuken. Specifically, her style strongly resembles that of Ken Masters.”

“Yes. I noted that during our first encounter.”

Shibasaki nods. “Most observant, Kanzuki-sama.” He adjusts his grip on the folder. “Kasugano’s techniques mimic his reliance on pressure rather than calculated defense, as you saw.”

Karin absorbs the analysis.

Ken Masters. The American champion of Ansatsuken, the assasination fist. He’s not the only name attached to the style. There’s another. A Japanese fighter who apparently crippled the King of Muay Thai two years ago.

That makes two warriors trained in the assassination fist, a rare technique barely seen until now… so how has a commoner like Sakura Kasugano been able to replicate even a fraction of it? And more importantly, how has someone with no formal training managed to replicate the style to such a degree that it challenged the heir of the Kanzuki family herself?

“Prepare a venue.” Karin commands.

Shibasaki bows once more. “At once, Kanzuki-sama.”

The Saikyo-Ryu dojo is as modest as ever.

Sakura stands with her arms loose but ready. The moment of impact is still fresh after she watches Dan Hibiki flat on his back after yet another Shouoken from her.

Dan lets out a sharp groan, rolling onto his side. He patters his own face to check for anything remotely resembling a serious injury. He gasps once. Then realizes he’s fine. He sits up and adjusts his pink gi. He wipes at his forehead, looking altogether too put-upon for someone supposedly in charge of her training.

“W-well,” he mutters with reluctant acceptance, “I guess that’s another win for you, kid.”

“All because of your training, Hibiki-san.” Sakura lightly bows while trying not to look too amused.

“Now, I’d like to say you fought well…” he snaps, pointing at her dramatically. “Hell, I don’t even know where to start! That was less than amateur! You gotta compensate for your lack of reach with more attacks like me. There’s a ton of guys that could take a hit or two like that and not even flinch.”

“Uh… yeah. Alright.” she hums, neither agreeing nor denying.

“Make sure you take notes, Sakura. You won’t have much time to do it later.”

Sakura sighs before stretching out her arms. Yeah, yeah, she gets it. More training. More ridiculous lessons. More of Dan’s usual nonsense. Then, Dan’s tone shifts for a second as he glances back at Sakura after cleaning up.

“So… this Karin Kanzuki chick. What’s her deal?” Dan watches her for a moment, rubbing his chin.

“She’s just some asshole who challenged me to a fight.”

“Huh. So, she’s what? Your rival?”

“I think so. Did you ever have a rival, Hibiki-san?” she asks. Dan pauses. Sakura doesn’t mess with him this time. She’s got a real question, willing to hear whatever wisdom he has to give considering the stakes. She expected him to launch into another long-winded explanation about Saikyo-Ryu’s greatness or give her another useless technique to practice. But instead, after a moment, he doesn’t say much.

“Yeah. I guess I’ve had one. Although, I dunno if he’d see it the same way…”

“Wow. Seriously? Who?”

“A long time ago, there was this tall, bald guy with an attitude problem and a grudge against me. His name’s Sagat. So what did I do? I mastered my own style! And when the time came, I challenged him! I stood my ground!”

“Wait… Sagat? The King of Muay Thai!? THAT Sagat? You never mentioned him! Did you win??” Sakura asks.

“Yeah, that’s the same one-eyed bastard alright. But, to answer your question… uh… he beat the crap outta me. But that’s not the point!”

“Oh. Right.”

“Listen. A rival ain’t just about proving you’re better than ‘em. It’s about the fight itself… y’know, the push. You stop being just another fighter and start becoming something more. If that makes any sense. You got guts, kid. But guts alone won’t get you past her.”

“Hm. I guess that kind of makes sense. Thanks, Hibiki-san.” Sakura grabs her backpack. “I think I know how I’m going to play this.”

The familiar warmth of home greets Sakura as she kicks off her sneakers near the entrance. The scent of fresh miso soup lingers in the air, carrying the remnants of the evening meal. Sayuri stands near the small kitchen, drying off a plate.

“Hey, it’s my favorite daughter,” she said. “I’ll have dinner ready for you and Tsukushi in fifteen.”

“Got it. Thanks, Mom.”

She keeps it brief, moving quickly toward her room before any further questions can start. Her father is working late tonight, which means there’s no one else she’ll have to explain herself to. As she pushes open her bedroom door, she pauses and glances down the hall leading to her little brother’s room.

Tsukushi is stretched out on the floor, flipping through a manga. “Yo,” he mutters, fully concentrating on the manga.

“Hey. I need a favor. Nothing big.”

“Aw no. What now?” Tsukushi looks up.

“I got a… study session tomorrow. Yeah. So, I won’t be home for a while.”

“Since when do you study?”

“Quit it. I just need you to cover for me if mom and dad ask any questions. Can you do that?”

“Yeah, yeah. I got it.” Tsukushi shrugs.

“It’ll be easy. Plus, I’ll pay you back for this one. Eventually.”

“Whatever. Just don’t get caught.” He waves a hand.

The hum of after-school chatter fills the place as students linger in clusters the following day. Sakura and Kei remain still, waiting. Sakura herself has been anxiously waiting for this since Karin first brought her chopper to their school yesterday.

“How are you even going to get down to Kamurocho? Your parents grounded you.” Kei asks. 

“No idea. All Karin told me yesterday was ‘you’ll know it when it happens’,” Sakura answers, kicking at the edge of the stone steps. “So I guess I just have to wait.”

“This is a bad idea.” Kei doesn’t look convinced.

“You know me, Kei-chan. I’m full of bad ideas.”

They share a small smile, but before Kei can say anything else, a sleek black limousine pulls up to the curb. A tinted window slides down, revealing Shibisaki.

“Okay. I think that’s my cue! See you tomorrow, Kei-chan.” She pulls Kei into a brief, tight hug. Kei hesitates for half a second before squeezing her back. As Sakura pulls away, she wastes no time. She darts for the limo. Shibisaki politely opens the door, standing aside in perfect etiquette.

Kei waves, but as the door clicks shut, she can’t shake the worry she feels.

Sakura tries not to fidget as she takes in the interior of the Kanzuki limousine. She’s never been in a limo before. Honestly, she’s never even seen a limo in person. She attempts to act casual, but there’s an undeniable disconnect between her and her surroundings. She’s used to public buses, crowded train stations, and the occasional bicycle ride. This level of wealth feels… weird.

Eventually, she looks at the driver’s seat. Sakura tries testing the waters.

“Hi! I didn’t have a chance to say it earlier, but I’m Sakura Kasugano. I’m guessing you work for Karin, right? That must be a pretty cool job.”

The driver doesn’t respond.

“Uh-huh… okay. What about you? What’s your name?”

“You are only here because Kanzuki-sama wishes for it,” Shibasaki states. “There is no need to concern yourself with the basics.”

Sakura looks away, then leans back into her seat. “Alrighty. Have it your way.” She watches the towering skyline blur past the tinted windows as the limo continues its journey downtown.

The limousine slows to a stop, its black exterior reflecting the neon glow of Shichifuku Street, where the lights of Kamurocho spill into the evening air. Sakura braces herself, resting her hand against the door, prepared to push it open herself, but Shibisaki moves first, smoothly pulling the handle before she even has the chance.

Sakura is caught off guard as she manages to catch herself before landing awkwardly outside.

Shibisaki gestures to Kanrai, the famed Korean barbecue restaurant. Its entrance is elegantly understated despite its status as one of the most expensive dining establishments in Kamurocho.

Rather than lead her inside Kanrai, however, Shibisaki turns to a separate entrance near the restaurant. He opens the sliding wooden door. Sakura follows him into the private dining room. There’s a short table positioned on the tatami flooring, with finely woven zabuton pillows placed neatly on either side.

On the other side of the table, waiting with perfect posture, sits Karin Kanzuki. She watches as the commoner steps inside, taking in the unfamiliar setting.

“Welcome, Kasugano.” she said.

“Uh… what is this?”

At Karin’s silent signal, a group of chefs led by Ishizaki enter the room. They place dish after dish before them. Steaming bowls of rice, carefully cut sashimi, grilled wagyu beef, delicate plates of pickled vegetables, each arranged like a work of art. A lacquered tray holds an elegant cast-iron teapot, the spout angled just so, accompanied by two matching ceramic cups.

“You must build your vitality and face me at full strength. Otherwise, my victory here would be meaningless.” Karin folds her hands neatly in her lap.

“Makes sense. But why the generosity?”

“Even unto your enemies, provide salt. It is a Kanzuki custom. What are you waiting for? Help yourself.”

Sakura grabs a pair of chopsticks and sits across from Karin. She picks at the rice first. Then, she takes a bite of the steak, amazed at the sheer quality of it. Nothing in her life tastes remotely like this.

Finally, after far too long, Karin straightens her posture and stands up after finishing her own meal.

“I will be waiting for you in the arena. We will settle this properly.” She smooths out her pristine red uniform, adjusting her gloves.

Sakura rolls her eyes, setting her chopsticks down.

Sakura rushes in, breath steady despite the run from the estate’s main hall, her schoolbag left behind somewhere near the dining room, forgotten in her eagerness to get this fight started.

Karin waits with one hand on her waist. Perfect posture, perfectly styled curls, perfectly composed expression. The embodiment of confidence. Sakura hops into the stage.

“You’ve kept me waiting long enough, Kasugano.”

“No kidding. I’m tired of waiting, too!”

“The basic rules of an arena match apply here,” Karin states. “Surely, you are familiar with them?”

“Yeah.”

“There will be no restrictions,” Karin continues. “And a KO definitively ends the match. I trust these terms are acceptable?”

Sakura plants her feet as she raises her fists.

“No problem.”

Ishizaki, ever eager to prove himself, steps forward, adjusting his suit collar as he takes the role of announcer for the match. His voice booms over the arena.

“KARIN KANZUKI! OF Kanzuki-Ryu Kakutojutsu!”

Karin stands tall, the pure confidence in her stance making it clear she’s more than ready.

“Versus SAKURA KASUGANO! Of…” he doesn’t know what to call her style. He looks at Shibasaki, who offers no assistance.

Sakura cups her hands around her mouth, calling out loud and clear.

“SAIKYO-RYU!”

“OF Saikyo-Ryu! ROUND ONE!”

FIGHT!

The arena ignites the second Sakura and Karin launch into their bout.

Sakura springs with a leaping Shunpukyaku. Karin pivots gracefully to avoid the spinning kick, her hand snapping in response with Guren Ken. Her pinpoint strikes return to exploit the smallest openings.

Sakura manages to weave between the rapid blows this time. She swings low at Karin’s feet, but the Kanzuki heir anticipates the move, adjusting her stance, twisting out of reach with an effortless Yasha Gaeshi, throwing Sakura off-balance.

Sakura skids back, digging her shoe’s heel into the stage. Her fists grasp together as she hurls herself up with a Sakura Otoshi. Karin blocks the strikes, absorbing the momentum, and forces her back down with a heavy punch. Sakura rolls, then pushes off the ground, retaliating immediately with another Shouoken. Her fist scrapes the edge of Karin’s wrist. The Kanzuki heir tightens her stance, shifting her weight before snapping her foot out in a controlled Mujin Kyaku against Sakura’s side.

Sakura just throws herself forward again, trading blow for blow, pushing past the ache building in her arms. Karin doesn’t stop either. Eventually, both girls fight each other to a standstill. Then, the timer ticks down to zero.

The sharp buzz of the timer signals the end of round one.

Karin manages to keep her breath controlled despite the thin streak of blood beneath her nose. She lifts a single finger to it, wiping away the stain before flicking it off. She’s getting more and more frustrated. She’s spent days studying Ken Masters’ techniques… why is this still so difficult for her? What is she doing wrong?

Meanwhile, Sakura’s shoulders rise and fall, beads of sweat slipping down her headband. She pulls at her collar before she turns around to the other side.

Both fighters step away from the arena, taking their moment of reprieve before the next round begins.

“Oh crap.” said Sakura. Her backpack. She must’ve left it somewhere back near the dining hall.
Before she can groan about it, Shibasaki approaches with her worn bag. He kneels slightly, setting it down near her before offering a bottle of water and a fresh towel. Sakura accepts them with a quiet nod.

Across the way, Ishizaki mirrors the gesture for Karin. He presented her water with a respectful bow. Karin doesn’t acknowledge him, simply taking the towel and dabbing the sweat from her brow.

Sakura sighs. This is, without a doubt, the toughest fight she’s ever been in. Even Karin knows the same is true for her.

This could be anyone’s match.

Karin walks back to the arena floor. Sakura drags a towel across her face one last time before tossing it aside. She tightens her gloves.

“Tut, tut. I must admit, I am impressed. But, this ends now.” Karin said. “Don’t worry, Kasugano. No one will ridicule your defeat. For members of the Kanzuki family, victory is a mundane, daily routine!”

“Karin… just shut up and fight.”

Sakura and Karin stand poised. Round two begins. But, before it does, two more figures step into the arena out of nowhere. Sakura and Karin break concentration as they see at them.

Hideo Shimazu and Kyoko Minazuki of Justice High. Both of them have weird, purple glowing eyes.

“What? Who dares?? How did you get in here?” Karin instinctively sets into her stance.

"What the-- who the hell are you?!" Sakura snaps.

Hideo doesn’t answer. He attacks. Sakura raises her arms, desperately trying to block but each punch from the teacher lands like a hammer, shaking her defenses. Karin moves to intervene, but Kyoko cuts her off with a high-speed approach.

Hideo delivers a punishing five-hit combo. The final blow sends Sakura off the arena, falling hard on her back.

Sakura grits her teeth, pushing herself off her elbows. Her muscles are worn down from the fight with Karin and the sheer force of Hideo’s attack.

Shibasaki moves to stop him. "Stop!" he commands, stepping into Hideo’s path. “This battle is sanctioned under Kanzuki rules, you have no right to--"

Hideo’s fist slams into Shibisaki’s ribs, knocking him out cold before he even finishes his sentence. Shibasaki collapses and hits the ground in a heap.

Sakura crawls backward in fear. She sees Hideo Shimazu as he steps closer. She graps her head in pain, desperate to make any sense of this.

"Who are you?"

Shimazu still doesn’t respond. His eyes are empty. His posture, his expression, the way his body moves…. none of it feels human. It’s all being dictated by another’s will entirely.

A sudden cry rings out. Karin struggles against Kyoko. Their battle was unfolding just a few feet away.

"No... SHIBASAKI!" she shouts. 

Karin's composure fully unravels at the sight of him collapsed on the ground, unconscious. Karin uses that newfound anger to push back against Kyoko.

Shimazu’s fist comes crashing down. Sakura shudders, and she's knocked out cold.

Chapter Text

Akira Kazama stands near a worn-out public bench in Kamurocho’s West Park. She keeps her helmet on. Gan and Edge linger nearby with her, as they wait for the Taiyo student that approached them not long ago to meet with them.

Kyosuke Kagami stands a few feet away, with his usual calm presence intact. Still, there’s a subtle edge to his expression. He knows that this conversation won’t be easy.

“Well, there he is, looking all clean and pristine. What’s your name, geek?” Edge sardonically asks, kicking at the gravel beneath his boots.

“Kyosuke Kagami. I told you I have information. Don’t you want to hear it?” 

“Then spit it out.” Akira demands.

“Justice High is responsible for the kidnappings.”

“You kidding me? Ain’t that the all-elite douche school?” Edge interjects. Akira sighs.

“Are they the ones who took my brother?” she asks.

“Yes.” Kyosuke nods once.

Gan clenches his fists. “What!? Then where is Daigo-san?”

“If I knew exactly where they were keeping him, I wouldn’t be standing here. What I know is that Justice High isn’t done. Whatever they’re planning… it’s bigger than just one person. Your brother is a part of it.”

Edge scoffs. “Ha! That’s reassuring. You expect us to trust you after--”

“Let’s hear the guy out, Edge. Kagami’s just given us more information than anyone else has for the last week.” Akira cuts him off.

“Yeah? And what if his ‘information’ is just leading us into a trap?”

Akira turns back to Kyosuke. “He's got a point. Why tell us and not the police?” she asks.

Kyosuke looks at her for a long minute. He adjusts his glasses.

“To make… amends. I’ve let this go on for too long.”

“Make amends? You saying this is your fault? Go on, pretty boy. Explain.” Edge demands.

“Justice High is where this all started.” Kyosuke meets Edge’s glare without flinching. “I can’t stop them alone, and you can’t find Daigo Kazama without going through them. For the time being, our interests align.”

“You’re saying we gotta work with you?” Gan replies.

“Oh, hell no! Ain’t no way we’re just gonna nod along with whatever you say and trust you like that.” Edge cracks his knuckles. “I say we beat the answers outta him.”

Gan grunts in agreement and gets ready to swing. Kyosuke stares them down. Akira doesn’t trust Kyosuke either. The thing is, with Daigo’s life potentially on the line, she can’t afford to turn him down. He isn’t their enemy. She runs in between Edge, Gan, and Kyosuke.

“Wait!”

Gan glances at her, uncertain, but stops. Edge mutters something under his breath, but doesn’t move forward.

“We’ll work together. For now.” She’s not agreeing out of trust, but out of necessity. “Let me make one thing clear, though: if you screw us over, Kagami, you’ll sure as hell regret it.”

“Understood.”

Kyosuke leads Akira, Edge, and Gan northward through Showa Street. Gan grunts to himself he smells the grilled meat and cigarette smoke lingering from nearby yakiniku joints.

Kyosuke stops at a crosswalk. The red light flashes against the slick pavement. Taxis roll to a slow crawl beside them. It’s been twenty minutes.

"How much farther?" Akira sighs.

"We’ll have a train to catch, then a short walk."

Edge groans. "Great. More fuckin’ walking." The light turns green.

The students cut across to JR Kamurocho Station, stepping past rows of vending machines. Kyosuke leads them to the Yamanote Line, the overhead sign blinking Ikebukuro-bound. The train pulls into Mejiro Station, and Kyosuke steps out on the platform first. Akira, Edge, and Gan follow after him.

The air outside Justice High is suffocatingly still. The steel gates are tightly shut, with the school’s emblem carved into the metal plating. Kyosuke leads Akira, Edge, and Gan onto the grounds. He stops at the entrance. “Be ready for anything.”

“This place gives me the creeps...” Edge glances around.

Gan folds his arms, eyeing the facility. “What kinda school even is this?”

"It’s structured to mold students into the most efficient members of society. No distractions. No weaknesses." Kyosuke explains. "Students live in dormitories, and aren't able to return home until graduation. The curriculum is designed for absolute discipline. They have strict study hours, monitored behavior... just about everything in their academics is controlled."

"You're tellin' me people choose to come here?"

"It isn’t a choice for everyone. Justice High recruits talent from across the country, and parents tend not to turn them down."

“Sounds like a nice prison…" Edge replies

"Students are divided into ten class levels, A through J, assigned based on ability and competence. The higher the level, the fewer classes taken. It’s designed like a pyramid. The elite sit at the top while the rest struggle to climb."

"What kind of messed-up school ranks students like that? What happens if someone ain’t keepin’ up?"

"They fall. This place ensures that they stay down."

Edge’s gaze snaps toward the parking lot, catching sight of two figures approaching fast.

Roy Bromwell and Tiffany Lords.

At first, they seem almost normal, their athletic builds and confident strides resembling their usual presence. Kyosuke and Akira notice that their eyes pulse with an unnatural purple hue, like something unseen is controlling their actions.

Roy halts and his fists clench at his sides.

“Must… crush… Gedo High School!”

“The hell’s their problem? They're not speakin' Japanese!” Gan exclaims.

Kyosuke moves to the front of Akira, Gan and Edge, staring directly at Roy and Tiffany. He makes a desperate attempt to break through whatever is controlling them. “How did he… Fight it!” he commands. “Whatever they did to you, resist it!”

Neither Roy nor Tiffany react. Akira drops into her stance, her fists curling, her breath steady. Edge snaps into position, knives flashing in his grip. Gan rolls his shoulders, preparing for impact.

“Who are these people, Kagami?” Akira asks.

“I don't know. I didn’t think it would advance this quickly…” Kyosuke said. 

Roy and Tiffany are coming at them. Fast. Roy propelled himself forward with Dynamite Straight. The punch lands on Gan. Edge snaps into motion with his knife as he rushes Tiffany. Tiffany tries to counter with Love Whip.

Akira dodges Tiffany’s assault. Kyosuke puts himself behind her, analyzing the battle.

Gan grits his teeth. "Ain’t lettin’ this American take me down!"

Roy charges again, this time spinning into Twister Upper, rising in a powerful spiral. Gan counters, slamming his foot down with Active Volcano, rupturing the ground beneath them, disrupting Roy’s trajectory.

Edge jumps over Roy, driving his boot into Destructive Kick. Tiffany spins back into action, flipping to Akira. Akira rolls beneath her before snapping her elbow up with Gate Elbow. The impact cracks against Tiffany’s ribs, sending her stumbling back. Kyosuke throws up Cross Cutter slices, forcing Tiffany to block. The blades of energy hit her from above and below. 

"Cross Cutter!!"

Roy pushes himself up, his expression unchanged, mechanical. He punches down in Touchdown Wave, sending shockwaves toward the pavement.

Gan, Akira, and Edge brace themselves. All three of them nod in agreement.

Party Up Technique!

Gan roars as he lifts Roy, slamming him back down with incredible force. Edge follows through with Bloody Festival as he delivers a flurry of precise, rapid slashes. Akira finishes the combination with Dancing Cyclone Kick, smashing her heel into Roy's face. Kyosuke throws out his Lightning Upper, taking Tiffany down in a bolt. Roy, barely conscious, attempts to rise but his glowing eyes flicker and his body refuses to move. The brainwashed Americans are defeated.

The bruises on Roy’s face should be enough to keep him down. Akira grabs him by the collar, yanking him up, her voice filled with pure rage.

"So? You're the people who kidnapped my brother!?" Her fists tighten, but Roy doesn’t react as she was expecting.

"Must go… report back…" His voice is empty, scraped clean of any true thought, leaving only the remnants of whatever's controlling him. She can't understand him.

"Akira, calm down--" Edge shoves Kyosuke back before he can finish, stepping between them.

"Back off, pretty boy. She won’t hurt ‘em… much."

Kyosuke didn’t retaliate. He brushes off his white coat before bumping past Gan and Edge anyway, kneeling next to Akira and Roy. Akira watches him. Kyosuke isn’t panicking, but he isn’t completely calm either. “How did he advance it this fast?”

“Who did?” Akira drops Roy, letting his weight slump back on the pavement. "Why are these Americans attacking us? What is Justice High doing?"

"They’ve been brainwashed… I think Justice High knows that I’m onto them." he tells them.

“Then let’s go.” Akira replies.

Akira takes one last glance at Roy, then turns back to the entrance of Justice High with the others.

The doors of Justice High swing open, revealing the eerily pristine corridors beyond. Kyosuke notes the unnatural silence. “This is strange,” he mutters. “The faculty should be here by now.” Then, all four of them are thrown off by the noise of glass shattering.

A blur of red, white, blue, and yellow bursts through a side entrance, charging into the hall. Shoma Sawamura. Roberto Miura. Hayato Nekketsu. 

Shoma is locked on to Kyosuke, burning with barely contained anger. Gan points at the three Gorin High guys.

“It’s you again!” he growls. “The Gorin High students! It seems you really wanna be beaten, huh?”

Shoma raises his baseball bat directly at them. "There you are, Kagami!" he barks. "You thought you could hide?!"

“What!? Do they know you?” Akira asks in frustration.

"Alright, kid. I’ll make this crap real clear for ya: where is Shuichi Sawamura?" The ruggish Hayato steps in beside Shoma in his red tracksuit, holding a shinai, a bamboo practice sword. He eyes the Gedo gang behind Kyosuke.

"You guys wanna swing that bat at someone? Go on, make it interestin’!" Edge taunts them.

“You’ve all been fed lies! I’m not your enemy." Kyosuke defends himself, but Shoma isn’t listening. Roberto isn’t totally convinced either way, but he doesn’t say anything.

"Kids these days…" Hayato said under his breath, though he didn't move to stop Shoma.

“You’re going DOWN, man!!” Shoma swings his bat for Kyosuke’s ribs. Kyosuke utilizes his Shadow Cut Kick just in time.

Gan grins and stomps the floor. "Oh, man! Been waiting for this!"

Shoma’s bat slams into Edge’s jaw, then whips at Kyosuke, cracking against his cheekbone and knocking his glasses off his nose. Kyosuke catches himself, and a thin trickle of blood is already running from his lip. Akira snaps, watching the battle erupting around her between Kyosuke, Gan, Edge, Shoma, and Roberto.

“Are you guys kidding me?! Stop! This is stupid!” She runs over to Hayato, ignoring the chaos behind her. If anyone is going to listen, then it’s got to be the adult in the room. Hayato doesn’t make a move to intervene. He lets the fight unfold.

“Hey, old guy! You’re a teacher, right? Why aren’t you doing anything about this?”

“Looks like I’m not much of one.” Hayato lets out a low chuckle. Akira glares at him through her helmet.

“Then why are you here?”

“I got a tip that Kyosuke Kagami attacked Shoma’s older brother. Don’t know who it’s from. All they said was to come to Justice High… man, this place is deserted.”

“Okay… so… how does that explain?”

“Shoma’s too pissed to care. The kid needs to let off steam. I elected to come out here. Hey, it is working.”

“You’re really just gonna let them beat the shit out of each other? Aren’t teachers supposed to, I dunno, stop fights?”

“Listen, I signed up to teach sports, not life lessons. If Shoma wants to throw hands, then that’s fine. If Kagami’s really not the bad guy, then he’ll have to prove it.”

“What a teacher you are.” Akira looks back at the fight.

Kyosuke managed to catch Roberto off guard. The soccer ace barely managed to roll away, his cleats kicking up dust as he regained his footing. Shoma lunges with his Homerun Hitter, aiming to knock Kyosuke out of the air. But before the bat could connect, Edge blocked his path, flipping into the fray with a wild cackle.

Gan’s hulking frame dwarfs the others. With a fierce roar, he slammed both fists into the ground with Concrete Smash. Shoma and Roberto stumbled. Edge seized the opportunity, hurling himself into the chaos with Slash Out, forcing Roberto to block.

Despite the overwhelming odds, Roberto refused to back down. He pivoted and launched his Blazing Strike, a scorching soccer kick. The ball rocketed into Gan, striking with enough force to knock him on his ass. Shoma dashed with a Grand Slam Smash, using the momentum to vault over Kyosuke and bring his bat swinging down.

Akira’s palms throw out another Kiko Kai. A massive burst of purple energy exploded from her hands, sending all five students staggering away. “KNOCK IT OFF! We're all on the same side here! Kyosuke Kagami is trying to help us find our missing friends!"

Roberto, still catching his breath, reached down and helped Shoma stand back up. The baseball player grunted in frustration, dusting off his uniform. 

"Damn... you really are Daigo-san's sister, you know that?" Edge scrambles back to his feet. Akira ignores him.

"Shoma, right?" Akira asked. "You guys said your brother was attacked and taken?"

"Yeah… he was."

"Listen, I know how you feel. I lost my brother too. That’s the whole reason I came to Tokyo-to in the first place." Akira began to address the whole group. "Guys, we all want the same thing, right? Fighting each other isn’t gonna help with any of this shit."

"She… she’s right. This is Justice High’s doing. They are behind everything." Roberto straightened up, and backed Akira. Gan, still rubbing his chest from Roberto’s earlier attack, finally got off his ass. He let out a grunt, then turned to Shoma.

"Huh. They attacked you, and our big boss too?"

"Without a doubt." Roberto answered for him.

"This is exactly why we need to work together," Kyosuke stated.

"Oh, there’s a greater enemy behind all of this! Ha! That means more action! By the way, Gorin guy, that’s one fuckin’ killer swingin’ arm you got there." Edge grinned and clapped a hand on Shoma’s shoulder as he looks at Akira. Shoma is momentarily thrown off.

"Uh… thanks. You uh… got some nice moves yourself." Shoma straightens the back of his cap.

“Ha. Not bad, kid.” Hayato said, approaching Akira and the others now that the fighting was over. “Alright, people. Let’s find out what Justice High’s got in store for us.”

Gan, Edge, Shoma, Roberto, and Hayato strode ahead of Akira and Kyosuke. Edge continued to tease Shoma, making exaggerated baseball gestures. Hayato smirked, flipping his shinai over his shoulder, pleased to see everyone moving with a purpose now.

Akira was about to go with them, but she turned around to Kyosuke. He remained where he was, standing alone in the now-empty lobby. His ever-calm demeanor now seemed weighed down. His mind is tangled in something deeper than he could let on.

"Kagami? You okay?"

"...I'm fine," he said, but the slight pause before those words gave him away.

“What you said before, about wanting to make amends… you knew something about this before we did, didn’t you?" she asked. "This isn’t just about finding Daigo and the others, is it?"

"Don’t worry about it, Kazama," Kyosuke said, placing his glasses back on his face. He walks past her. "I’m just taking a minute to get my bearings. Let’s go. It's time to find your brother."

Akira turns on her heel and follows him and the others down the hall. She’ll keep an eye on him.

The corridors of Justice High are very pristine. Imposing white walls stretch down endless hallways, with every surface polished. The Gedo and Gorin group moves cautiously through the hall. Akira tightens her gloves, glancing side to side, keeping an eye out for anything unusual. Edge keeps his spiky yellow hair up, but he's as serious as Akira, mirroring Gan, who's anticipating an ambush. Shoma, still simmering from the earlier confrontation, holds his bat close by. The deeper they go, the more the feeling of control and surveillance presses against them. Finally, Kyosuke stops in front of a set of tall double doors.

"The library… this has to be it!" he tells everyone.

Akira looks up. The doorway towers far higher than any ordinary school entrance, flanked by carved pillars. A golden insignia of Justice High shines above them, embossed on the polished wood. Kyosuke pushes the doors open.

Ornate chandeliers hang from the ceiling over rows of mahogany desks, each immaculately arranged. There are no students, no librarians… just an overwhelming silence.

"This place is too quiet. I don’t like it." said Hayato. Shoma swings his bat over his shoulder, checking out the towering shelves.

"I don’t get it, guys. What the hell are we even looking for?" Shoma asks the group.

"Impressive. I’m surprised that you've all made it this far." A presence emerges from the shadows between the shelves.

Raizo Imawano. A thick, buttoned yellow suit hangs over his massive frame, barely containing the sheer bulk of muscle beneath it. His hair and beard are all over the place like massive spikes, and he’s wearing a monocle with one gloved hand and one exposed hand. He’s studying each fighter carefully.

"As expected, you all have great potential. Akira Kazama, Shoma Sawamura, Gan Isurugi, Roberto Miura, Eiji Yamada… welcome. Even you, Nekketsu-san. And, who could forget you, Kyosuke? Hyo knew you would come.”

"Shut the hell up!" Anger flashes through Akira’s visor. "You attacked my brother, didn't you?”

"Brother? You mean Gedo’s 'big boss'?" Raizo remains unbothered by the accusation. “We’ve been having trouble convincing him. He’s proven quite stubborn. However, we've gotten him to cooperate. Just as we have with the Pacific High students."

Shoma grips his bat. Edge flicks his knife into a combat grip. Gan clenches his fists. Kyosuke glares at Raizo with cold precision

"If they’re still alive, then we’ll beat your ass and get them back!" Shoma yells.

The once pristine silence is shattered as Raizo rises to his full height. He smiles devilishly at Shoma. “You are welcome to try, Sawamura.”

Two figures drop from the ceiling, landing with a weighty thud that reverberates through the polished floor. Hideo Shimazu and Kyoko Minazuki.

Their eyes glow with the same eerie purple light as Roy Bromwell and Tiffany Lords. With zero effort, Raizo grabs a heavy wooden desk, lifting it like paper before hurling it aside.

Raizo punches Hayato straight into his gut first, colliding him into the bookshelves. They fall over on top of the gym instructor. Shoma rushes in, swinging his baseball bat with everything he has, but Raizo catches it. With one ruthless motion, Raizo yanks Shoma forward and hurls him into a desk, smashing it in half on impact. Raizo stomps on his baseball cap.

Minazuki lands a precise backhand across Edge’s jaw, sending him spinning before knocking him out with a few kicks to his face. Edge flies across a desk before landing on the carpet. Shimazu punches Gan, forcing him into defense. Each impact is like a hammer against his guard, pushing him further into the shelves. Roberto attempts to counter with soccer kicks, but Minazuki reads his inputs, driving a knee into his stomach that forces him to his knees.

Gan manages to kick Shimazu off of him, but he suddenly feels Raizo’s hand grab him around his head. Raizo punches Gan in the chest, and slams his face into the wooden floorboards.

Akira feels a tinge of anxiety as she gets into a defensive karate stance. It’s three against one, and it’s barely been a few seconds. She rushes at Minazuki with her elbow, trying to move faster than she can.

With terrifying ease, Raizo grabs her out of nowhere, wrapping his arm around her waist before slamming her straight into the ground, the impact shaking the entire room. Akira’s visor cracks open. Her face is fully exposed.

Raizo smashes a massive fist against the ground right next to Akira’s head as a show of force, before grabbing her by her helmet and throwing her straight into a wall. She collapses.

“RAIZO! Stop this madness! Don’t kill them!” Kyosuke desperately shouts.

“Kyosuke. It seems that you’ve lost your mind after hanging out with these losers.” Another man, clad in a red and gold dress uniform, enters the library. His long ponytail rests neatly against his back. White gloves cover his hands, one resting lightly against the hilt of a fine-crafted sword at his waist. Shimazu and Minazuki kneel and bow before their new arrival.

Kyosuke turns around, and sees a face he knows better than anyone else. His brother.

Hyo Imawano.

Chapter Text

The first thing Sakura feels is a cold tile beneath her cheek. She puts her palms on the floor and lifts herself back up. “Ugh… what…?”

She’s in a classroom, or at least, what remains of one. Rows of aged wooden desks scarred with pencil carvings sit in front of a chalkboard covered in dust. The walls are bare, stripped of any posters or signs of life. It’s pretty dark, and she can’t see anything that isn’t illuminated by the daylight coming through the windows. They’re reinforced with thick bars, allowing only the faintest glimpse of the city, distorted by the glass.

Sakura fixes her skirt, ignoring the bruises forming along her arms as she rushes for the door. The handle rattles.

Sakura steps back, and kicks the door with her heel. It won’t open. She takes a farther step back this time, and she jump-kicks the door. It doesn’t open.

Sakura punches the floor. She cracks the tile. 

“Damn it!”

“That door won’t budge. It’s tougher than it looks. Believe me, I’ve tried.”

She knows that voice.

Across the room, sitting beneath the chalkboard, arms resting against his knees, is Batsu Ichimonji.

Dust and grime covers the blue fabric of his clothes. His gloves are torn and his knuckles are red. A deep bruise lingers over his cheekbone, and there’s dried blood smeared along the corner of his eyebrow from the battles fought before he wound up here. Batsu’s eyes still burn with anger and resilience despite it all.

Sakura can hardly believe it.

"Batsu? Is that really you?"

“Yeah.”

“Oh, thank god! You have no idea how relieved I am. Hinata-chan's been losing her mind looking for you!” Sakura lowers herself to sit down next to him. “She never stopped talking about you. We’ve all been trying to figure out where you ran off!”

“...Yeah. That sounds like Hinata.” A flicker of something familiar passes through Batsu’s face. It’s not quite a smile, but it’s close enough. “I guess I really shoulda left a damn note, huh?

Sakura lets herself giggle a little bit, despite their current circumstances.

“Sorry these bastards nabbed you, too.” Batsu said.

“Don’t be. This isn’t exactly how I thought my fight with Kanzuki was gonna end.” Sakura shrugs. “At least we’re together.”

Batsu gets suspicious at hearing “Kanzuki”, but he doesn’t push for details. He’s too tired.

“How long have you been here?” Sakura asks. Batsu rubs his thumb over his knuckles.

“A day. Shit, maybe two?” He becomes less weary and more focused. “I came lookin’ for my mom. She disappeared before this whole mess started. Now we’re both here. I’m gonna guess that’s no coincidence…”

“You guess right. Hinata-chan and I went to your place to ask your mom, and she wasn’t there. I think that’s how they found me.” Sakura replies.

“Figures. Was that Hinata’s idea?”

“Yeah. What about you? How did you end up in here?”

“Ugh. Last week, I transferred to Taiyo from Tamagawa Minami. Followed the trail straight to Justice High on my own. Thought I’d figure out where my mom disappeared to.”

“Did you see a man and a woman by any chance? Both wearing glasses? Teachers?” Sakura thinks back to the man that knocked her out in Kamurocho.

“Nah. But… there’s this one guy I met after I punched my way through enough morons. A big bastard. Name’s Raizo or something. Dunno much about him, but if anyone took my mom, it’s gotta be him, for whatever fucking reason.”

“Did you fight him?”

“How do you think they threw my ass in here to begin with?” Batsu gestures around the classroom.

Sakura pushes herself up and walks over to the windows. The sliding panes are still reinforced with metal bars. The wooden window sills have faint scratches of carved initials from students who were likely long gone. A yellowed curtain rod sits overhead, though any fabric that once hung from it has long been removed.

She places a hand against the glass to test its give. It doesn’t budge. Batsu watches her from his spot beneath the chalkboard.

"Sakura. Whatever you're thinking of doing, I've already tried it. You can forget it. There’s no way outta here but through."

"Then what the hell do they plan to do with us?" She steps away from the window, shifting her focus back to him.

"No fucking idea. Just like I have no idea why they kidnapped my mom either." Batsu tightens his fists.

“Okay. Then that only leaves one option! We’re smashing this door down."

"Heh, yeah. Worth a try." Batsu gets up and walks by the door, standing shoulder to shoulder with Sakura.

They glance at each other before they get ready. Then, they attack.

Team Up Technique!

Sakura throws her fist blazing upward. “SHOUOKEN!”

At the same time, Batsu swings his leg in a sharp crescent motion. “MIKITTA!”

The force of their combined strikes aim straight at the door. And then, the door swings open. Sakura and Batsu are unable to stop their momentum carries them straight into the opposite wall. The impact rattles the floor, sending loose papers fluttering from a nearby desk. Sakura lands face-first, while Batsu slams shoulder-first, bouncing before groaning.

Sakura shakes off the dizziness. Batsu lets out a rough grunt, rolling over to his side. They look up. Standing in the open doorway, Kyoko Minazuki and Hideo Shimazu loom over them with their eyes still glowing with that purple light.

Batsu rubs his sore jaw before glaring up at them. “Shit.”

Sakura keeps her head up, looking down the sterile walls as Minazuki and Shimazu march her and Batsu forward. She flexes her fingers, feeling the tight pull of the rope binding her wrists behind her back.

“So, these two assholes - are they the ‘teachers’ you were asking about earlier?” Batsu questions, walking just next to her.

“Yeah. It’s a good thing they don’t seem to understand us. But… where are they taking us?”

The door swings open, revealing a massive chamber. It’s far too industrial to belong inside a school. Sakura’s eyes widened.

Rows of steel consoles line the walls. A bunch of cables coil across the floor, snaking to the colossal centerpiece of the room - a massive, cylindrical structure pulsating with an ominous violet glow from within. Thin crimson piping runs along its surface, feeding into a central core.

“What the fuck is this thing?” Batsu stares at the machine.

“Shut your mouth!” Hyo Imawano appears from behind them, clad in a regal red dress uniform, golden shoulder pads shining beneath the purple glow. “Take pride, Ichimonji. You two are about to become model citizens of Japan.”

"That supposed to intimidate me, asshole?" Batsu retorts.

Hyo barely smirks before he punches Batsu’s stomach. It knocks the air from Batsu’s lungs, and he jerks forward involuntarily. Shimazu tightens his grip, keeping Batsu upright.

"Stop it! Leave him alone!" Sakura pulls against Minazuki’s hold, but the woman's grip is unshakable. Hyo’s gloved fingers extend, reaching for her chin, forcing her up as he assesses her.

"You will be much more behaved once we remove all that… rebelliousness." His fingers press against her jaw, tilting her face. "I imagine a girl like you would be far more appealing in a nice dress. Or, perhaps--"

"Go to hell!"

The words barely leave Sakura’s mouth before Hyo slaps her. She bites back the pain, refusing to give him any satisfaction. Hyo composed himself as if the act was nothing more than adjusting his uniform. He clasps his hands behind his back as he finally introduces himself.

"I am Hyo Imawano, the rightful successor of Justice High’s ideology and its future leader. And you…" he looks between Batsu and Sakura, "will soon take part in Japan’s rebirth. The youth of this country has been lost. I will cleanse Japan’s youth, and create the future this nation so desperately needs. You will cease to be individuals. Instead, you shall be molded into ideal citizens, stripped of the chaos that plagues you. The Psycho Drive will reshape your minds, and grant you the honor of serving something greater than yourselves!"

"You’re outta your damn mind, Imawano!" Batsu grunts.

"Don’t dwell on it, Ichimonji. In time, you will understand, and you will obey. Raizo will find it much easier to talk to you after you’ve been put through the Psycho Drive. So will I."

"Where the hell is my mother?!" Batsu thrashes against his restraints, muscles straining as he fights to break free.

"You will be reunited with your mother, and your father, very soon." Hyo gives the smallest nod to Shimazu. "Put him in the Psycho Drive."

"M-my father!? HEY! Let go of me, you son of a--!" Shimazu moves with unnatural swiftness, tightening his hold as Batsu struggles against him. He forces him over to the Psycho Drive, the same device that put Shimazu himself under Hyo’s control.

Before Hyo can turn away, Sakura makes her move. She stomps hard on Minazuki’s foot. Minazuki’s stance slips from the pain. Sakura wrenches herself free, twisting her arms away from Minazuki’s hold.

"What? Impossible!" Hyo unsheathes his blade in the deadly arc of Juumonji Giri, slicing directly at Sakura. Much to his shock, Sakura moves into the strike, letting the sword’s momentum carry itself. The blade severs the ropes at her wrists with a sharp snap. The edge of the sword drags across her back, cutting clean through her shirt and grazing her skin. Sakura puts both of her hands together in a single grasp.

She throws a double-handed punch into Hyo’s face, throwing him off his boots. His sword slips from his grip, clattering against the metallic floor.

“What’s wrong? Get up!” Sakura stands over him with her fists still raised. Her back is stinging from the cut, but the adrenaline doesn’t let her feel it yet.

"Shimazu, Minazuki! What are you WAITING FOR!? Kill her!!" Hyo orders. He reaches down to retrieve his fallen blade before running for the exit. Sakura clears the Psycho Drive with a fluid leap.

Her heel connects with Shimazu’s face. His glasses fly off, skidding across the floor before stopping against a console. Sakura lands lightly next to Batsu. "You caught me off guard last time," she spits, adjusting her stance. "It won’t be so easy for you now! Batsu, you still with me?”

Behind her, Batsu’s arms are still bound, but his rage burns hotter than ever. With a raw shout, he pulls his wrists away, muscles flexing, breaking himself free in one clean motion. The rope snaps as he yells in determination.

“RAAAGH!” He cracks his knuckles before giving Sakura a sharp grin. "Hell yeah! More than ready!"

Sakura reacts fast, sidestepping the first strike before countering with a rapid series of kicks with Haru Ichiban, an upgraded form of her Shunpukyaku. While Minazuki is light on her feet, Batsu hits her with his Hyper Guts Bullet that brings her down. Sakura and Batsu stand side by side as Shimazu and Minazuki collapse on the floor.

"Where’s my mother?!" Batsu demands.

For the first time in weeks, something changes in Shimazu’s face. His glowing purple eyes die out as something stirs within him - a fracture in the brainwashing that has controlled him for so long. Shimazu grabs his head. "Ughh..." He breathes heavily, twisted in confusion. "Who are you...? Where... where am I?" Minazuki struggles as well, and she begins trembling.

"Quit playing dumb!" Batsu snarls. Sakura’s hand shoots out, gripping his wrist before he can land a finishing blow.

"Hold on, Batsu! Relax. I don’t think they can help us. They were brainwashed slaves for that Imawano guy. Look at them. They don’t even know what’s happening."

“Damn it… you’re right. Shit. We have no choice but to chase that guy!”

Shimazu, battered and bloodied, staggers upright. "Kyoko!" He helps Minazuki find her balance as her body trembles against her own movements. Batsu watches them warily. Shimazu turns to face both Batsu and Sakura with a renewed awareness. "You… you saved us. I… I don’t know how to repay you. We owe you our lives."

“It’s okay, Shimazu-san. No hard feelings. You’re free now. I don’t know what that thing is," Sakura said, pointing directly at the Psycho Drive. "But if you’re wondering how Imawano brainwashed you, it was probably because of that. How does it work?"

"I… I don’t know anything about it," Shimazu replies. "I don’t know where Hyo got it from. Same goes for how it alters the mind… I was never allowed to ask any questions while I was under his control."

"If you ask me, we should destroy it so he can’t use it again!" Batsu suggests.

"No…" Minazuki struggles to keep herself steady. "We’ll stay here," she continues, her voice gaining strength. "We will make sure Imawano can’t use it again. We don’t know what destroying it will do… it’s not powered conventionally. It’s too dangerous for us to rip it apart."

"Alright. That makes sense. Are you guys gonna be okay?" Sakura asks them.

"You two knocked some sense back into us." Shimazu replies. "We’re a little hurt, but anything is better than being a slave."

Batsu gives one last glance to the Psycho Drive, then to Shimazu and Minazuki. "Fine," he mutters. “Sakura, let’s go!” They turn and run from the room, heading straight for Hyo.

The corridor opens up into something far different than a school hallway. They enter a lab of some sort, lined with monitors displaying biometric scans with long sequences of unreadable data. Rows of steel containment chambers resemble isolation units behind the tables.

"What… is all this?" Sakura takes a look around the labs. Batsu steps further inside with her. There are strange logos stamped on a few of the older machines of a human skull with wings, a symbol of something much larger than Justice High alone.

"What the hell is Imawano doing here? All of this, for what? Just to take over Kamurocho?" Batsu asks incredulously.

"He's crazy. Does any of this really make sense when you think about it?" Sakura replies.

"Yeah. No kiddi--"

“UWWAAAAGH!”

Sakura and Batsu drop into their fighting stances as soon as they hear the screaming. It’s coming from deep within the lab, past the rows of terminals, and past the reinforced doors.

“What. Was. That?” said Batsu.

Sakura looks over at the end of the room. “M-maybe it’s another student?”

“Does that sound like just another student?”

“UWAAAAGHHH! MOMMA!” the screaming returns. Sakura and Batsu trade a weirded-out glance. She decides to head in the direction of the screams.

“Sakura, come on. No.”

“They sound like they’re in pain, Batsu. I’m not gonna leave them here!” Sakura continues walking down the lab to the reinforced doors. Batsu throws his arms up.

“What a pain in the-- okay! Have it your way! I’ll be right behind you.”

They both head toward the source of the noise. Eventually, after stepping past the reinforced doors, Sakura sees the largest containment chamber so far. This time, there’s someone inside of it. Her pulse pounds in her ears as she approaches the glass.

A hunched over, humanoid creature huddles against the far wall. Its muscles twitch beneath vibrant green skin. Frantic as sparks of electricity crackle across his arms and shoulders. His hands shake, gripping the metallic floor beneath him as his sharp, animal-like teeth clench together with desperate breaths escaping between them.

Sakura presses her hand against the glass, her face barely inches away as she watches him. Batsu lingers behind her. "What the hell… is that?"

“Not what. Who.” Sakura barely hears him. She listens to the half-murmured words escaping the creature’s lips in his frantic breaths. He’s not speaking Japanese. It’s English. Whoever this is, he clearly isn’t from here. He’s not supposed to be here. Sakura reaches around for the locking mechanism.

Batsu’s eyes widened. "Wait, what are you doing?!"

The keypad clicks. The reinforced containment door hisses as it unlocks. As soon as the last security bolt releases, Blanka bursts out in a somersault, throwing his full weight against the door. Sakura steps back fast, and Batsu gets ready for a fight. Blanka’s wild eyes darted between them. His body charges up more electricity like a caged animal forced into fight-or-flight mode.

He sees Batsu’s stance. His muscles coil, and his lips pull back slightly, revealing sharp fangs. He gets ready to attack.

"No! It is okay! We are friends!!” She greets him in English as well as she can, and extends a hand. Blanka flinches between fear and confusion.

Sakura kneels to Blanka’s level, keeping calm despite the tension rising within the wild-eyed creature before her. Blanka’s body continues to have electricity licking along his arms and shoulders, with even more residual sparks snapping against the cold floor. Still, she keeps her voice soft when speaking to him.

"My name is Sakura. This is Batsu. What is your name?"

Sakura waits. Blanka tries to form words. The first sound is barely comprehensible.

"Mrrrhh… my… my name… my name is… Jimmy."

"Pleased to meet you, Jimmy-san. It will be okay. We are going to get out of here."

"G-get… ou… out?" His voice barely holds together. The shadows in his mind come back to haunt him. Blanka still remembers the plane crash that brought him here, and his mother. The feeling of falling, falling, falling into the jungle, the complete and utter isolation that came afterward.

Blanka’s arms shake, and he roars. It shakes the room as he jumps on the nearest wall. His claws rip through the steel like paper. He carves into a vent cover, rips it free, and crawls through.

"Wait!" Sakura shouts with her hand reaching for him, but it’s already too late. Blanka is gone. A blur of green and orange disappearing into the depths of Justice High’s hidden infrastructure. Batsu puts a hand on her shoulder. She looks back at him.

"You did what you could," he said.

“I hope so.”

Batsu walks ahead of Sakura as they leave the labs. It isn’t just the anger boiling beneath his skin… it’s uncertainty. Hyo’s words echo in his mind.

"You will be reunited with your mother and father very soon..."

His father? Could his father really be alive? Sakura follows close behind. Eventually, they reach the massive doors to the Justice High library. Batsu comes to a stop.

“This is the place,” he tells Sakura. “I dunno how to explain it… I just know it is.”

“If you say so.” She lets Batsu lead the way. He kicks the doors open, the massive wood panels slamming against the walls, sending an echo thundering through the vast library. At the very center, Raizo Imawano rests in his seat as before.

“I knew you would come, Batsu Ichimonji. You are indeed my son.” A slow, knowing smile pulls at his lips.

Batsu stops dead in his tracks. Raizo… is his father? “Bullshit!” He’s filled with disbelief. “You’re lying!”

Raizo stands up. “I don’t want to fight you, not if I can help it. In fact, this library just had a huge fight a few hours ago. I’d hate to have to clean it up a second time.”

“Wait a second. If what you’re saying is true,” Sakura begins to ask, “...then why kidnap Batsu’s mother?”

“Shizuku? She is safe with me.”

“Enough of your bullshit! I want to see my mom! Right now!” Batsu demands.

“Hmph. If you truly are my son, then you’ll have to prove it. In battle.”

He steps aside to reveal the man standing just beyond him, hidden within the library’s shadows until now. He’s clad in a black school uniform. His right eye bears a deep scar. Both of his eyes are burning with the same unnatural purple glow as the rest of Justice High’s brainwashed fighters.

“May I introduce to you… Daigo Kazama.” Raizo announces.

Shock floods Batsu’s face. Sakura looks at him. “Batsu…?”

“Did you do the same thing to my mother?! Did you brainwash her, too? That’s even less of a reason for me to forgive you… even if you ARE my father!” Batsu shouts. He grits his teeth, fury overriding any second thoughts, and throws himself at Daigo.

“Sokada!!”

His first punch lands clean against Daigo’s chest. Then another, and another. The second Daigo lashes out, his hand locks around Batsu’s throat, clamping down like iron around his neck.

Batsu chokes. His legs kick against the air as Daigo effortlessly lifts him up, and holds him aloft with one hand.

Sakura tries to drive her shoe into Daigo’s leg, aiming to disrupt his balance. Just like Batsu’s flaming punches, it has no effect on Kazama. Daigo hurls Batsu straight into Sakura. They’re both kicked into the library’s entrance. Sakura winces, and brushes her sleeves. Batsu, still breathless from the chokehold, pushes himself on one knee.

"Damn it! I don’t think we can beat him." Batsu coughs.

"C’mon, don’t talk like that. He can’t be that tough!" Sakura replies.

"You don’t get it," Batsu mutters. "Daigo Kazama is the big boss of Gedo High. He’s called that for a reason!"

Daigo’s fists drive into his chest with a series of Phoenix Fists. Daigo's signature crushing blows. He hurls Batsu and Sakura straight through the library doors and back into the hallway.

Daigo gets ready to finish the job. Sakura’s breath catches. They won’t survive another round. Suddenly, out of nowhere--

"CROSS CUTTER!"

Daigo grunts, staggering backward as the projectiles hit him. From the far side of the hallway, another student rushes to Sakura and Batsu with urgency.

Kyosuke Kagami. His white uniform is torn, streaked with cuts and bloodstains. His glasses are gone, lost somewhere in all the fighting. Batsu glares at him as he stands back up next to Sakura and Kyosuke.

"Who the hell are you?"

Chapter Text

Karin Kanzuki waits next to a hospital bed where her family steward is currently resting. She holds Shibasaki’s hand. He hasn’t woken up since they brought him in.

She hates this feeling... whatever it is. Guilt? No, that can't be. The Kanzuki name is supposed to be synonymous with strength, yet here she is, gripping Shibasaki’s hand like a lost child. Sakura Kasugano was taken by two mysterious strangers that barged into her arena unannounced. The police have tried looking into things, but they've come up blank. Karin has tried to pry the answers out of them herself, but she’s gotten nothing so far.

Shibasaki probably knows her better than anyone. Long before Karin had to survive in the woods without food, before she had to stop a stampede of raging bulls or charm at least five thousand gentlemen to prove herself, she was simply a child under Shibasaki’s watchful care. He has been more of a father than the man whose name she carries. Through victories, defeats, moments of triumph and failure, Shibasaki has always been there to look out for her. Now he’s been injured, and it’s all her fault. Karin never realized how much she’s been taking him for granted until now.

“You must get better, Shibasaki. That is an order.” She demands it, because the alternative is unacceptable.

Then, Daigenjuro Kanzuki glares at his daughter as he enters the room, then he looks at the unmoving man in the bed. Karin releases Shibasaki’s hand instantly before snapping to attention like a soldier before a commanding officer.

“F-father?!”

"What are you doing here, Karin?"

She stands up to face him. She must not falter. She must answer efficiently.

"Shibasaki was hurt during the attack," she answered carefully. "I am here to… check up on him."

"Check up on him? Ridiculous," Daigenjuro tells her. "We can simply hire another steward within the day. This is pointless. What do you know of the two suspects?"

Shibasaki isn’t some replaceable hire to her, but Karin forces her mind into order. "They appeared to be dressed like teachers," she answers. "But I do not know why they attacked... or why they took Kasugano." She hates that she doesn’t have more to offer.

"Pathetic as always, Karin. You shouldn’t have let this happen. You call yourself a Kanzuki?"

“But, father, they--”

“SILENCE!” Daigenjuro raises his voice, and he nearly hits a table. “First, you failed to settle the score with that commoner girl. Then, you allowed these… ruffians, to make a fool of you and our family name? You may have passed the tests to become the heir to the Kanzuki fortune, but this incident makes me think otherwise.”

Karin looks down in shame. She can’t figure out how to apologize, or what else to say. It’s always her father that gets under her skin in ways nobody else can. Daigenjuro sighs, before he looks out the window. Then, he looks at his daughter for a fleeting moment before he makes his way to the exit.

“You will have to find Kasugano. Her family has already been alerted to her disappearance.” he continues. Karin glares at her father. “This is your failure. You are a Kanzuki, and you will take responsibility in resolving this matter yourself.”

“Wh--but, father, how am I to--?”

“Come. You still have school tomorrow. That still takes priority.”

“Y-yes, father.” Karin follows him out of the hospital. She takes once last worried glance at Shibasaki before she leaves past the doorway.

The next morning at Pacific High, the halls bustle with students from all over the world. English fills the air with the distinct accents of the wealthy elite, the children of diplomats, CEOs, and celebrities, all sent here for the “cultural experience” of studying abroad.

Inside one of the spacious classrooms, Karin sits at her desk with a composed posture, at least on the surface. She goes through the motions of the school day, answering questions when called on, nodding politely when spoken to, but her thoughts are elsewhere, drifting through the events of the last twenty-four hours. Shibasaki. Sakura. Her father’s expectations of her…

She’s snapped out of it when she feels someone poking a pen at her arm.

“Karin. Kaaariiin…”

Tiffany Lords leans closer, grinning mischievously as she nudges Karin’s bicep again.

"Stop it, Tiffany. I am not in the mood."

“Aw, what’s the matter? Cat got your tongue?” Tiffany rests her chin on her palm.

“Tiffany, if Karin doesn’t want to be bothered, then leave her alone.” Boman Delgado has always been the voice of reason in a school filled with privilege and arrogance. His navy-blue suit is well polished with the golden Pacific High pin on his lapel.

“Fine!” Tiffany rolls her eyes.

Karin glances behind her, thankful for Boman’s help. He nods back at her. She turns around to the front of the classroom as the teacher returns, clearing his throat before diving into the next part of the lesson. Karin forces herself to listen.

After class, Karin sits across from Roy Bromwell and Tiffany in the Pacific High cafeteria.

“So get this,” Roy starts, looking up from his untouched meal. “My old man wants me to try and look into those kidnappings happening down in Kamurocho.”

“You? But, you’re just a high school student!” Tiffany exclaims.

“Doesn’t mean I don’t wanna take a shot at it.” Roy shrugs. “Look,” he continues, pushing his tray away. “It’s something to do. Besides, if I have to spend another semester rotting in this damn country, I might as well make it interesting.”

“Aw, don’t be so dramatic, Roy!” Tiffany flutters her eyelashes at him. “It’s not that bad here.”

“Maybe for you. My grandfather used to fight in the war, and he saw what Imperial Japan did firsthand. This country might pretend to be different, but deep down, it’s got the same ugly roots if Kamurocho’s anything to go by. A leopard can’t change its spots. God. Makes me miss Liberty City.”

Tiffany nods along, offering another empty laugh while still focused more on keeping Roy engaged than actually listening to what he’s saying. Karin doesn’t interrupt. She lets him ramble about being homesick. Roy’s trying to hold on to whatever pieces of home he still has, trying to rationalize why he feels like an outsider and why he refuses to connect with the world around him. She’s been the same way herself.

Karin isn’t sure what she sees herself as, American or Japanese. While she was born and initially raised in Japan, she’s spent most of her life living abroad in the States before her father sent her to this high school for the last few years. Being half American in her blood hasn’t helped either.

“Karin? Did you hear me?” Roy asks her. Karin wakes up out of her daze.

“Mhm. What?”

“Uh… Tiffany and I were just wondering if you wanted to hang out with us after class, maybe see what’s going on in Kamurocho while we’re at it. I wouldn’t mind the company. What do you say?”

“Oh, I’d love to, but sorry, no. My father wouldn’t approve. I’ve gotten on his bad side one too many times this month. You know how it is.”

“That’s too bad. Well, Tiffany and I are gonna try to scope things out.” Roy tells her.

Karin tries to smile, but she’s not in any mood to do so.

Those kidnappings… has Sakura fallen into the same trap? If so, she’ll have to investigate things on her own, without interference from Roy or Tiffany this time. Her father will not settle for anything less.

Karin stands at the curb after school as she waits for her limousine to arrive. She knows the schedule down to the minute, and black limousine pulls up right on time. The driver’s door opens smoothly, and Karin barely spares a glance as Maeda steps out, adjusting the white gloves on her hands before heading to the back door to greet her passenger.

She's not Shibasaki. Karin expected as much, but his absence still weighs heavy upon her.

She slides into the seat, settling into the soft leather as Maeda closes the door behind her and takes the wheel. The car glides forward, smoothly pulling away from the Pacific High grounds, but Karin’s mind does not follow. She gazes out the tinted window, the city rolling past in waves of concrete, flashing advertisements, endless streams of pedestrians.

For the first time in too long, she isn’t thinking about what comes next. She is thinking about herself.

What kind of person is she?

The question lingers. It's a stupid one. After all, she knows who she is - the Kanzuki heir, the symbol of absolute refinement. Still, there is some underlying doubt creeping in at the edges of her mind.

“Maeda. Change the route. We will not be returning to the Kanzuki Estate.”

“I’m sorry, but I have direct orders from your father to take you home."

“Are you questioning me?” Karin didn’t mean to threaten Maeda, but she has no other way of convincing her. As much as she might hate it, Karin still knows how to remind people of their place.

"Um, no. No, ma'am! M-my apologies! Where would you like to go?"

“Tamagawa Minami High School. Step on it.”

Roy and Tiffany’s investigation eventually led them to Justice High, where the two ended up brainwashed by Hyo Imawano’s Psycho Drive after being defeated in battle by Raizo Imawano. Roy and Tiffany would be used to battle Kyosuke Kagami, Akira Kazama, Edge Yamada and Gan Isurugi once they themselves made their way to Justice High. Neither Roy or Tiffany stood a chance in their enslaved state.

Later that same day, the Justice High library sits in silence from the brutal fight that had unfolded mere minutes ago, hours before Sakura and Batsu would make it there themselves.

“Kyosuke. It seems that you’ve lost your mind after hanging out with these losers. It’s been some time, hasn’t it brother?”

Edge, Gan, Hayato Nekketsu, and Roberto Miura lie across the library grounds. Shoma Sawamura and Akira are still awake despite their punishing defeat, and neither of them are in any condition to fight back. At the heart of the library, Raizo Imawano stands. Along with him, Shimazu and Minazuki stand silently with their faces devoid of emotion.

“I don’t have anything to say to you.” Kyosuke replies.

“What were you thinking, Kyosuke? Running away like you did?”

“They’re not your enemies, Hyo. They didn’t come here to destroy Justice High. They came here for their friends, and for answers.”

“Answers? As it so happens, the answer has always been clear. Justice High will cleanse the country of weakness. It’s true though, they’re not my enemies. We will make them into our allies like we have for Shimazu and Minazuki. That’s always been the endgame, Kyosuke. Have you forgotten?”

“They’re just students! They have lives, families, things you used to care about. You turned Shimazu and Minazuki into slaves for something you refuse to question. How much longer will it take before you start realizing how far you’ve fallen? If you still believe in justice, then prove it. Leave these people alone, and release their friends."

“Really? And how many of these so-called innocent people fail when the world tests them? The real world, I mean. How many falter under their own weakness when faced with the challenges that Gaia gives us? We’re trying to purge those flaws that would otherwise infect the future.”

Kyosuke gets tense, but he stands still. He sees movement. Behind the books and desks, Akira and Shoma painfully, carefully, rise from the floor. Kyosuke gives the two of them a passing glance that says “not yet.”

“I’ve given you more than enough time to ‘think’, Kyosuke. You were supposed to stand with me, not against me! It is not too late to come back.” Hyo holds out his hand to his estranged brother.

Kyosuke calculates a dozen outcomes… and none of them are ideal. There’s no time. Ahead of him, Raizo still watches over everything with the two brainwashed teachers. Shimazu and Minazuki remain motionless, still awaiting commands.

Kyosuke looks over at the main floor of the library. Akira and Shoma are fully awake and ready. Better to do it now than never.

“NOW!”

Shoma snatches up his bat and swings hard against Minazuki’s side. Akira strikes Shimazu from behind with a pointed jab.

Hyo engages Kyosuke, and brandishes his sword. Luckily, Kyosuke doesn’t have to win here. He just needs time. Hyo slashes at Kyosuke, cutting through his white clothes and staining them with blood. Kyosuke throws his hands out in another Cross Cutter to keep his brother off of him, but Hyo uses Ouryuuzan, a spinning vertical sword slash, to parry against Kyosuke’s projectile spam. Kyosuke drops hard to the ground.

Shoma hesitates. He looks back at Roberto, Hayato, Gan and Edge, not wanting to leave any of his friends behind. Kyosuke sees this.

“Shoma, MOVE!”

Shoma flinches at Kyosuke raising his voice. Akira grabs his arm, pulling him to the nearest exit. Kyosuke breaks away from Hyo, barely dodging a decisive sword slice before following them. They burst through the library doors and they run through the grand hallways of Justice High as the alarms blare.

Hyo sighs as he fixes his ponytail, his disappointment immeasurable. He sheaths his katana and watches Minazuki and Shimazu try to get up. Their movements are sluggish and uncoordinated, making for a brief lapse in efficiency that he can’t ignore, though he does not outwardly acknowledge it.

Raizo goes to speak with his nephew. "What do you plan to do about this?"

Hyo’s eyes remain locked on the door where Kyosuke, Akira, and Shoma just escaped through.

"Don’t worry. Justice High is completely locked down. There is nowhere left for Kyosuke to run.” Hyo replies, facing his uncle. “If my brother refuses to see reason, then we will have to use more creative methods to convince him and his new little friends."

"Ah. You mean the Psycho Drive."

"Exactly. Pick up whoever we have lying around," he continues, pointing at Hayato, Edge, Gan, and Roberto. "...and put them in the Drive. Then, we will bring in your son and that other Ansatsuken girl to add to the fold. Does that appease you, uncle?"

“Yes. Still, Hyo, I have to ask. What of Kyosuke, Kazama, and Sawamura?"

"Hm… we still have Bromwell and Lords. I will send them in pursuit. And, of course, if that doesn’t work, we still have our unplayed hand…"

Raizo follows Hyo’s line of sight. A towering man emerges, broad shoulders clad in a black Gedo High uniform, with the recent scar over his right eye from Hyo’s sword glowing subtlety with Psycho Power. The big boss of Gedo, Daigo Kazama.

Kyosuke barrels through the faculty archives door. Inside, papers and files are stacked in rows on the metal shelves. Akira and Shoma rush in behind him. Shoma nearly slams into one of the shelves, holding his baseball bat close to his chest. Akira takes her broken helmet off, and drops it on the floor.

"What the hell is going on? We need to get out, not sit around reading history essays!" Shoma complains.

Akira slams the door shut behind them, locking it with a twist of the handle. She slowly turns her head over her shoulder, and glares at Kyosuke, enraged. Shoma watches as Akira stomps past him.

Before Kyosuke can react, Akira grabs him by the shoulder and swings. Kyosuke’s glasses shatter from her punch, splitting in half. Jagged shards scatter over the floor as he slams into a metal cabinet.

"Holy shit!" Shoma sees it unfold.

Akira grabs Kyosuke by the collar of his white jacket, dragging him up before he can recover.

"You KNEW! You knew this whole fucking time! Who the hell was that guy?! The one with the sword, your ‘brother’? You were working for them!? That’s how you knew about Daigo, right? Well? Tell me I’m wrong!"

"Yes… yes, I helped them. That was before I thought I had a choice in the matter. I wanted to believe in Hyo." Kyosuke holds a lot of regret that still lingers no matter how much he fights it. "But… I was wrong. If I was still loyal, I wouldn’t be helping you. I’m on your side. That’s why I needed your help… you all deserve justice."

Kyosuke thinks that his words might reach her. Akira steps back. She releases him.

"We’re done." Akira said. Kyosuke lifts his head as he pulls himself off the ground.

"Wait, Kazama. Where are you going?" he asks her.

"Where do you think? To save our friends. Come on, Shoma. Let’s go."

Shoma sighs and follows Akira, reluctantly stepping through the filing room’s doors, leaving Kyosuke alone with his thoughts.

The afternoon sky shines across Tamagawa Minami High. It’s so vast that Karin once entertained the thought that its courtyard could serve as a makeshift landing pad for her helicopter - and it did. The idea was perfectly in line with her usual presence a few days ago. It was a fitting declaration of status.

Now, she walks through the gates without any ceremony. She’s not here to make an entrance this time.

Karin takes a look around the main lobby. Sakura’s friends must be here. That much she remembers from the first time they all fought in Kamurocho. Natsu Ayuhara and Hinata Wakaba. A volleyball player and a scrapping street brawler. Karin dismissed them, as they were always in the background compared to her rivalry with Sakura, hardly worth her attention.

Now, they might be her only chance at helping Karin find her, lest she begets her father’s wrath.

In the school’s gymnasium, Natsu throws out powerful spikes that send the ball rocketing over the net. Her rhythm breaks as soon as Karin Kanzuki steps over the white line. The Tamagawa Minami girls’ volleyball team stops their practice. Kei Chitose watches from the bleachers, and spots Kanzuki during her studying. Natsu quickly sees the blonde intruder interrupting her game.

“Kanzuki? You got some real nerve walking in here!”

“Ayuhara, just hear me out. I need to speak with y--”

Natsu slams the ball to the floor in Karin’s direction. With the fluid grace of a dancer, Karin lets Natsu’s spike whistle past her face. A single pane of glass rattles behind her.

One of the senior players fumbles the next serve and sends a ball flying into the bleachers. Everyone’s pulse quickens as the coach’s sharp whistle follows.

“Listen to me! It’s Sakura. She’s missing.” Karin said.

“Yeah. No shit! I bet you had something to do with it!”

“I know… and, I… I’m… I am sorry. Alright?” Karin lifts the fallen volleyball behind her and cradles it. “Is that a sufficient apology for you?”

“No. What are you doing here? Did you come to rub it in?” Natsu grabs the ball from Karin’s hands.

“I’m… I’m asking for your help. During our tiebreaker match, two individuals showed up out of nowhere and abducted Sakura. I need her found… alive, if possible. Ayuhara, you and Wakaba… you both jumped in to back her up in Kamurocho. I could use that same strength now.”

Kei stands up, and descends the steps. Natsu lets the ball drop to the floor. Sneakers squeak as the rest of her team forms a half-circle.

“You want my help? Fine. But I’m doing this for Sakura, not for you.” Natsu said. “Got it?”

“I can live with that.”

“Wait. You said she was abducted?” Kei asks. Natsu and Karin both look at her as she walks in between them on the court.

“Yes. It happened the moment our fight entered the second round. Before I could do anything, she was taken while I was… distracted.” Karin answered.

“Oh, I get it. You just let it happen, right?” Kei glares at Karin.

“No, it wasn’t like… look. As much as it pains me to admit it, I was caught off guard.” Karin tries her best to be honest, and tries to not sound too condescending. It’s harder than she expected. “There was a man and a woman, both dressed like teachers. Their eyes were glowing. The woman fought me to a standstill while the man took Sakura, and assaulted my servants.”

Kei runs her fingers down the spine of her book as her focus shifts inward for a second. Then, she looks back at Karin. “Hmm… Natsu, don’t you think that sounds familiar?”

“Yeah. Maybe that’s how they nabbed Batsu.” Natsu nods.

“What? Who is this ‘Batsu’?” Karin asks.

“If what you’re saying is true, then they didn’t just take Sakura out of nowhere. They likely took her because she’s getting too close to the Batsu Ichimonji situation. He’s a friend of Hinata’s that went missing a little over a week ago. That was the reason Sakura, Hinata, and Natsu were downtown in the first place. They were looking for him.” Kei explains.

Karin puts a hand over her chin, thinking about her next move. So, Sakura and her friends were looking for a missing friend, which is what led them to all of this… if only she’d known.

“Alright. It seems coming to you for help was a good move on my part after all.” Karin replies.

“Wow. Thanks.” Natsu scoffs.

“Well, thus far, this makes two of you. Where is Wakaba, Ayuhara?”

“You mean Hinata? She’s… in the courtyard. I think. She won’t be happy to see your pretty face, I can tell you that much.” Natsu folds her arms.

“I don’t care. We have more important matters to attend to.”

Natsu and Kei lead Karin to the courtyard after her team’s practice wraps up. As they do, they see Hinata sitting down underneath the pink-leaved tree, appearing pretty miserable as she looks aimlessly at the sky with her hands by her side. Hinata almost feels guilty about Sakura’s disappearance. She was the one who kept pushing for them to find Batsu, and now, Sakura is gone too.

Hinata’s inner sadness quickly shifts to anger as soon as Karin bumps past Natsu and Kei.

“Um, guys? Is this some kind of stupid joke?” Hinata walks over to the three of them with her fists clenched. She’s more than ready to give Karin a Shouyouken. Natsu runs up to stop her from attacking.

“Wait, Hina! We're all on the same side here. Besides, Kanzuki’s not worth it.”

“What is she doing with you two? Actually, what is she even doing at our school again?” Hinata asks angrily.

“I’m here because I’m asking for your help to find Sakura Kasugano. Do me the courtesy of at least listening before you try to start another fight, Wakaba.”

“Screw you, Kanzuki! You wanted to fight Sakura. You pretty much won, and then she disappeared. You really expect me to believe anything you say?”

“No. I don’t expect you to believe anything right away.” Karin tries to hide a defiant smirk. “I wouldn’t want to make things too easy, now would I?”

Hinata shoves Natsu off of her, and she glares at Karin. “Alright! Lemme hear it. Tell me we have something concrete to go off of.”

“We might. If what Kanzuki’s saying is true, we’re not just dealing with a random disappearance. There’s a pattern like what happened with Batsu.” Kei tells her. “First, we need to find a trail. Sakura was in Kamurocho when she fought you, right?” She goes back to Karin.

“Yes.”

“Then that’s the place to go looking. It’s where all the disappearances have been happening on the news. Gedo, Gorin, our school… any student that’s capable of handling themselves in a fight seems to just vanish there.”

“…And what if we don’t find anything?” Hinata asks with doubt lingering in her voice.

“Oh, we will. I still have a few contacts in the police that can corroborate what we know.” Karin reminds them.

The polished black Kanzuki limousine sits at the curb of the school’s front entrance. Karin leads Natsu, Hinata, and Kei to the car as they get ready to leave for Kamurocho once again.

“You’re serious? We’re taking your own personal limo down to Kamurocho?” Natsu grumbles.

“Unless you have a better idea, this is the fastest way to get downtown. And trust me. I’m not exactly excited about having you along either.” Karin retorts.

Natsu rolls her eyes, but Hinata is nothing but curious. She takes a hesitant step closer to the limo, and she sees her reflection in the polished windows. Hinata adjusts her bangs as she uses the door as a mirror. “Wow… this thing looks expensive.”

“Knock it off, Hina.” Natsu glances back and groans.

“Right, right. Sorry.”

Still looking sharp in her black chauffeur’s uniform, Maeda bows at the waist as she introduces herself to the two high school students. “Wakaba-sama, Ayuhara-sama, please, allow me to assist you.”

Hinata is caught off guard by the formal greeting, but she quickly hops into the vehicle. Natsu shakes her head while she gets in after her. Before Karin moves to enter, she pauses, looking behind her at Kei.

“Chitose. Aren’t you coming?”

“No… this is way out of my league. I’m no fighter.”

“Evidently. Still, I suppose I should thank you.” Karin keeps her hand on the door.

“For what?”

“For being the only one that bothered to listen to me. If it weren’t for you, I’d have never gotten through to Wakaba and Ayuhara.”

“Oh yeah? Well, you can thank me by finding Sakura. Do that, and we’re square…” Kei grabs her backpack as she gets ready to head home on her own. “Good luck.”

“Please. A Kanzuki never needs luck.”

Back within Justice High, Akira Kazama doesn’t slow down, and she doesn’t even glance over her shoulder as Shoma tries his best to keep up with her. Her focus lies only on the path ahead, and every turn they take keeps feeling more claustrophobic than the last.

“Akira!! How the hell are we supposed to fight back?” Shoma shouts. 

“We gotta find my brother! If he’s still in here somewhere, we’ve got a chance. He can take on anything this place throws at us!”

They turn a corner, and suddenly, Akira jerks to a stop as she skids back to avoid colliding with the two people standing in their way. Shoma nearly stumbles into her. Tiffany Lords. With her is Roy Bromwell, and both of their eyes are still bristling with Psycho Power.

“Shit… not again!” Akira curses under her breath as she and Shoma get ready for another fight.

Meanwhile in the Kamurocho Police Precinct, Jiro Kawara sits with a cigarette in hand. Stacks of case files litter his desk. He barely looks up when Karin Kanzuki steps inside as her polished shoes click against the worn linoleum floor.

“Karin.” His voice is rough, worn down by years of dealing with Kamurocho’s worse. “Didn’t expect you to come knocking today of all days.”

“Kawara, I need a favor from you, if that’s not a problem.” Karin puts her gloved hands on the edge of his desk.

“Of course you do. Name it.”

“Two people attacked me yesterday. A man and a woman. They looked like teachers, but something was wrong with them. They abducted another student that was with me, Sakura Kasugano. I take it you’ve already filed this incident away somewhere?”

“We have. I might have something for you regarding the two assailants. Can you describe them for me again?” Kawara starts looking through the pile of documents littered across the office.

”Well, the man was about 5’9. He was wearing glasses along with silver shoulder pads, with no room for subtlety. The other looked like some kind of nurse. She had long black hair, a labcoat, and a magenta sweater on. She’s the one that attacked me while the man took Kasugano. Does that help?”

“Looks like I might have a winner here… Hideo Shimazu and Kyoko Minazuki. They're both Justice High teachers. Good ones, from what I heard, but they vanished about a month ago with no reason given as to why. If your witness account is accurate, then this might be them.”

“Justice High… but how? And why? Who are they working for?”

“I don’t know. Justice High’s been on our radar for a while now. Since Shimazu and Minazuki have gone missing, and those other students… well, we haven’t been able to find any hard evidence to connect them yet.”

“I’m sure it can’t be that difficult. If you know Justice High has something to do with what’s been going on, then why haven’t you done anything about it?”

“With all due respect, Karin, you’re not a cop. Kamurocho’s been a goddamn warzone. We’re still cleaning up the Tojo Clan’s mess from last year… half the city was ready to burn over some little patch of land. That's just the yakuza. We’ve got these kidnappings for one thing, sure, but there’s also gang fights, even the damn loan sharks are getting bolder.”

“Then you should be happy to know that I’ll see to this myself. I’m not asking you to investigate further, but I will ask you to keep this between us. My father cannot know I was here. Can you do that?”

“You think I’d risk crossing Daigenjuro Kanzuki?”

“You’re on the Kanzuki payroll. That means you answer to me right now.”

“I… Fine. I’ll keep it quiet. But I’m not taking the fall if he--”

“You won’t.” Karin smirks at him as she leaves the office.

The detective is just as bitter and jaded as she remembers. He’s known as “Demon Kawara” to the rest of the police, and not without good reason. His obsession with the Jingweon Mafia and his extreme methods used in dispatching them made Kawara a liability within the force, and it’s only thanks to Daigenjuro Kanzuki that he’s been able to continue his career. Karin didn’t understand why her father did at the time, but now she sees that even a demon has its uses.

Karin walks to the open door of the limousine, where Maeda, ever the professional, stands waiting. “Welcome back, Kanzuki-sama.”

Inside, Natsu and Hinata sit across from her, side by side. Hinata glances around and is unable to mask her curiosity.

“Hina, c’mon, we’re not here to enjoy the ride.”

“I know, I know… but still, it’s kind of cool.”

Karin crosses one leg over the other, folding her hands neatly in her lap. Natsu leans against the opposite door while Hinata watches the passing street lights. Eventually, a sharp chime breaks the awkward silence.

Karin reaches for the car-mounted phone - a sleek, leather-trimmed handset embedded in the center console. It's a rare luxury, and one more reminder of the Kanzuki family’s riches. She lifts the receiver.

“This is Karin Kanzuki. I’m busy at the moment.”

“Karin. Sorry to call you directly. I wouldn’t if it wasn’t serious.”

“Boman?” Karin raises an eyebrow. “What is it? Go on.”

“It’s Roy and Tiffany. They told me they wanted to check something out downtown. I think they went to a school called Justice High. I haven’t heard from them since.”

“Hold on, you’re sure they went to Justice High?”

“That’s what Roy said. He was vague, but he mentioned something about strange disappearances and wanting to see it for himself. I thought they’d be back by now.” Boman’s voice tightens. “Given what’s been going on here, I’m starting to think they might’ve ended up like the others.”

Karin sighs. Both of her friends are now unaccounted for. And if they went to Justice High…

“Hm. As it so happens, I was already on my way there. Thanks for telling me, Boman. Don’t mention this to anyone else. Not the school, and not the authorities. I’ll handle it. Can you meet me at Justice High?”

“I’m already there.” Boman replies. “That's why I’m calling. I’ll wait for your signal.”

Karin hangs up without another word, placing the handset back into its cradle with a soft click.

“What’s happening now? That sounded serious.” Natsu said. Karin doesn’t look at her.

“You could say that. Roy and Tiffany are missing. They went to investigate Justice High.”

“Wait… are those the two Americans you know? Do you think they were taken too?” Hinata asks.

“I think we’re running out of time.”

Maeda brings the limousine to a smooth stop near the massive steel gates of Justice High. Despite its reputation as the most elite academy in Tokyo, the campus is dead. There’s not a single car in the parking lot, and there’s no light from the windows on the outside. Karin exits first. She doesn’t wait for Maeda to open the door, but she bows anyway, subtly motioning for the others to follow. Natsu steps out next, and Hinata bounces out after her.

Standing near the gates is Boman Delgado. In his hand, a simple silver cross pendant sways gently on its chain. He wraps up a short prayer once he sees Karin. When they meet, they share a handshake instead of the usual bow that’s common in Japan.

“Glad you could make it, Karin.”

“Boman. You’re certain they came here?” she asks.

“Yeah. Roy told me this is where they were headed. It’s strange, though. It’s like the whole place is abandoned. Oh, wait, I didn’t see you brought some help. Who are they?” Boman asks, nodding to the two girls behind her.

Karin steps back. “Natsu Ayuhara and Hinata Wakaba of Tamagawa Minami. Both were close to Sakura. Ladies, this is Boman Delgado. He’s a fellow student at Pacific High.”

“Nice to meet you!” Hinata gives an eager bow.

“We’re here to find our friend. That’s all.” Natsu follows with a shorter nod.

Boman smiles and tries to return the gesture in kind. His Japanese is a little clumsy, but his sincerity smooths out the rough edges. “Y-yoroshiku... onegai... shimasu.” He bows with one hand on his chest.

“Not bad!” Hinata compliments him.

“Huh. This guy’s another American, right?” Natsu squints at Boman.

“Guilty as charged,” Karin said with a shrug. She walks past them, approaching the outer security gate. The chain-link entrance is locked up tight. A badge reader blinks red alongside it.

“I don’t think they got any staff around. Even the front desk is deserted,” Boman said back in English, following her. “I walked the perimeter before you got here.”

“That’s because they’re hiding something,” Karin said. “It’s far past time that we find out what.” The four of them stand shoulder to shoulder now, eyes cast upward at the towering structure of Justice High.

Then, completely out of nowhere, someone slams clean through the reinforced steel shutters that seal the entrance. Glass rains down and scatters over the concrete as a girl is launched from inside with tremendous force. Her jacket is torn, with one arm bleeding from a gash at her shoulder. Her black riding leathers are scuffed and stained.

Akira’s muscles tremble as she braces against the curb with shaking arms.

Boman immediately runs to her aid. “KARENAI!” he barks, stumbling over the wrong words before correcting, “Ah-- daijoubu desu ka?!”

Karin moves briskly behind Boman, flanked by Natsu and Hinata, with both girls breaking into a sprint once they see Akira struggling to get up.

“Who is she?” Hinata asks, slowing her pace near the broken glass.

“I’ve never seen her before.” Natsu kneels down next to her.

Karin crouches just a foot away from Akira. “What happened? Who did this to you?”

Akira coughs and wipes a smear of blood from her mouth. “Can’t talk now…” she mutters. “You need to--” she points back at the shattered opening she just fell through.

“…Behind you.”

A dark silhouette emerges from the breach. Step by step, the lights shine on a square jawline, and a prestigious tie torn from the edge of his school blazer.

It’s Roy Bromwell, but not the same Roy that any of them remember, least of all Karin and Boman. His eyes glow a faint violet of psychic energy. He just looks at them like targets.

Boman’s breath catches. “…Roy…?”

Roy is still locked onto Akira with mechanical focus. He takes a few steps forward, crunching the glass under his running shoes.

“Back off!” Natsu yells, instinctively getting in between him and the group.

“Ayuhara, wait!” Karin shouts, studying Roy. “He isn’t saying anything… it’s like he doesn’t recognize us!”

“Or care,” Hinata adds. “He’s being controlled! Look at his eyes!”

“He’s not the only one… this guy won’t stop until someone knocks the lights outta him.” Akira tells them.

Roy flexes one arm, and then then the other. An aura pulses from his wrists. Karin stands back up, and brushes her curls over her shoulders.

“Then I suppose we’ll just have to oblige him!”

Chapter Text

“Who the hell are you?”

The hallway shudders as the wild Daigo Kazama stomps over shattered tile and broken glass. The Psycho Power roils around his silhouette. Kyosuke puts one hand on Sakura’s shoulder and the other on Batsu’s back.

“Let’s go!” he said.

“HEY! You’re not gonna tell us who you are?” Batsu snaps, even as Kyosuke guides them both down the corridor. “What, you just throw magic blades at people and leave it at that?”

“Save it, Ichimonji!” Kyosuke said. “You want to find out how many ribs Daigo can break in one hit?”

“AGAIN! How do you know my name?!”

Sakura casts a frantic look over her shoulder. Daigo’s already in motion again, charging with terrifying speed. He’s got one hand reeled back with a brutal uppercut already forming.

“No time to think about it! Let’s go!” She said, gripping Batsu’s sleeve.

The three of them take a hard right through a fire door. Kyosuke peels off down a narrow emergency corridor. Batsu and Sakura follow along the emergency-lit floor as alarms continue to whine overhead.

Kyosuke leads them into a maintenance stairwell three floors down. He sighs and leans against the wall, sweat trickling down the side of his face where a cut still seeps. Batsu steps away from the wall and rounds on him.

“Okay. Now you’re gonna talk!”

“I’m Kyosuke Kagami. I let this happen.”

“What? Then why are you helping us?” Sakura asks, brushing a bruise across her eyebrow.

“No one else is coming to stop this. So, if I have to burn this place to the ground with my own hands… I will.”

“I don’t care! I still gotta get my mom outta here!” Batsu throws a thumb to the stairs behind them. “Do you know where she is?”

“...Yes. If Raizo and Hyo Imawano are keeping her anywhere in this place, then it has to be the Student Council.” Kyosuke replies.

“Kagami, wait! What about Daigo?” Sakura adjusts the straps of her gloves as she glances back the way they came.

“We’ll have to avoid him.” Kyosuke replied. “Even three to one, he’s still too much to handle!”

---

Back outside, Karin closes the distance between herself and the brainwashed Roy Bromwell. He throws a savage right cross. Karin lets the punch pass just inches by her cheek.

“Sloppy.” Karin twists on her heel into Guren-ken, with her palm strikes forcing Roy back from Akira and Boman step by step.

Behind her, Hinata pivots on Roy’s unguarded flank. She dashes in before launching into a Shouyouken. It clips Roy’s jaw, knocking him off his feet.

Roy steadies himself. He roars and slams both fists to the ground.

“TOUCHDOWN!”

The blast knocks Karin back. Hinata blocks the attack. “He’s got a lot more flair than I remember!” she shouts, glancing at Karin.

“Obviously.” Karin replies, flipping a strand of hair. “Luckily, there’s no combo technique here, just brute strength. All we’ll need is an opening!”

Team Up Technique!

Karin springs in with a crisp Mujin-Kyaku, her acrobatic heel slicing through Roy’s guard and leaving him wide open. Hinata follows up with her Enbukyaku, the rapid-spinning kick that lands cleanly on Roy’s face. He flies and smashes into a steel railing. Roy collapses. The Psycho Power in his eyes die out.

“HEY! Watch it!” Shoma yells, barely ducking beneath the graceful yet erratic swing of Tiffany Lords' Groovy Punch. Her eyes shimmer with the same cursed light that Roy's held seconds ago. Shoma leaps back, slamming his bat down to make some space between them. “What the hell is wrong with you?! Snap out of it!”

Tiffany doesn’t respond. She rushes again, throwing out her Exciting Kick, which catches Shoma’s shoulder and spins him to the ground.

Natsu charges in from the sidelines and drops low with a Rolling Receive, getting Tiffany off of Shoma. Shoma grins through a wince, scrambling to his feet.

“Oh, hey! Perfect timing!” he shouts.

“Yo! Think you can line it up for me?” Natsu replies.

Team Up Technique!

Shoma swings with his bat, herding Tiffany into a corner, while Natsu rains down her Serve Spike. Natsu throws a ball at Shoma. He swings, and he scores, knocking Tiffany out from a ball to the face. She crumples under the barrage, collapsing in a heap beside Roy.

Back across the courtyard, Boman kneels next to Akira Kazama, and helps her up. His Japanese is still rough, but it’s enough for Akira to speak to him.

“You okay?” he asks her.

“Been better.” Akira coughs.

“What is your name? What is happening here?” Boman asks again, as he and Akira stand up, seeing Natsu drag Tiffany and Roy over to Karin with Shoma’s help. They watch from the parking lot.

“I’m… Akira. They’ve been abducting students in the city and mind-controlling them or something… I don’t know. My brother, Daigo, went missing and I’m trying to find him.”

“Here. You need this.” Boman crouches, holding out a small water bottle from his backpack.

“Thanks.” She gives him a curt nod and sips slowly.

Karin wipes dust from her shoulders as she approaches, always composed after a fight. Natsu and Hinata trail behind her, both watching Akira with curiosity and growing concern. Boman turns to the others.

“She’s the one who was inside before we arrived.”

“Akira Kazama.” Akira sighs as she greets Karin, Natsu, and Hinata. “The guy with the bat is Shoma Sawamura.”

“Hi! I’m Hinata Wakaba, and this is my friend, Natsu Ayuhara. The blonde girl is Karin Kanzuki. You’re seriously okay now?” Hinata asks after a short bow.

“I’m a Kazama. I'll walk it off.” Akira shrugs, slowly rotating her right shoulder with a wince.

“Yes, yes, charmed. Now that we have introductions out of the way, what exactly is your business with Justice High?” Karin crosses her arms.

“We were trying to bust out our friends.” Shoma said, emerging through the gate behind them.

“Friends?” Boman straightens. “You’re saying there are more people trapped in there?”

“Yeah. They’ve taken Edge, Gan, Roberto… and Hayato. We got our asses kicked by some guy with a sword and his pawns - two teachers.” Akira locks eyes with Karin.

“Wh--you don’t mean Hayato Nekketsu, do you?” Hinata asks.

“Barely. What, do you know him?” Akira nods.

“Know him? He teaches Phys-Ed at our school, Tamagawa Minami!”

“For real? He’s also our teacher at Gorin too.” Shoma buds in.

“Small city, I guess.” Natsu replies, as she walks next to Shoma. The two of them look at each other before breaking eye contact awkwardly. Karin goes still for a beat at hearing Akira mention the two teachers.

“Tell me, Kazama. The two teachers, were they a man and a woman? Both wearing glasses?”

“Uh, yeah actually.”

“So, it’s true…” Karin murmurs. Shoma tosses a rock across the courtyard.

“I dunno what’s going on, but they’ve got teachers, students, all wrapped in that psycho energy stuff. Like what happened with these two Americans. We all saw that purple shit in their eyes, right? How slow and silent they are when they fight?” Shoma asks everyone.

“Yup. We gotta get in there and stop this crap before they finish whatever they’re planning. Hopefully we can find Batsu and Sakura before it’s too late.” Natsu folds her arms and frowns.

“Listen, guys, I’m grateful for the last minute save. But once we go in… there’s no backing out.” Akira looks around the group. This is better than going in alone with just her and Shoma. “You all know what you’re getting yourselves into, right?”

“Do you?” Karin defiantly smirks.

---

The stairwell groans under their weight as Kyosuke leads Batsu and Sakura down. The air grows colder the deeper they go. The school feels less like an institution now and more like a tomb.

Kyosuke stops at a heavy double door framed by ornate molding. The Student Council Chambers. He places a hand on the biometric panel beside the door. It scans his palm with a soft beep, then clicks open with a hiss of pressurized air.

Batsu steps forward, fists clenched. “This is it?”

“Yeah. If your mother’s being held anywhere, it’s here. This is where Hyo Imawano made all the executive decisions.”

“It sounds like you know him, Kagami.” Sakura said, glancing between them.

“I thought I did.” Kyosuke replies. They push through the doors.

A series of torches light the chamber. Behind it, Raizo Imawano stands, casting a long shadow across the room. “Kyosuke, Batsu. I was wondering when you would come crawling back. I’m glad you didn’t take long.” Raizo tells them.

“I’m done with your garbage, old man! Where is she?! Where’s my mom?!” Batsu’s eyes flare.

“Still so impatient…”

“We’re not here for your games, Raizo. It’s over. Let her go.” Kyosuke demands.

Raizo raises a hand. From the side doors, four figures step into the light.

Hayato Nekketsu, with his eyes burning violet and his wooden sword in his hand. Edge, his switchblades spinning in his fingers. Gan, fists clenched like wrecking balls. Roberto Miura, with the Psycho power in his eyes covered by the top of his cap.

“Oh no… Nekketsu-san? What are you doing here?” Sakura gasps.

“You brainwashed them too?!” Batsu’s voice drops to a growl.

“They simply lacked the strength to resist. They serve Justice High now.” Raizo’s expression doesn’t change. He steps down from the platform. “You want your mother, Batsu? Then prove you deserve to see her. Survive.”

---

The massive iron doors of Justice High groan as they slowly part, revealing the pristine austerity inside. Akira leads Karin, Shoma Sawamura, Hinata Wakaba, and Natsu Ayuhara back to the library.

Boman lingers outside, kneeling with Roy and Tiffany. He adjusts the blanket over Tiffany’s shoulders, waiting for emergency services to arrive now that they know what’s going on. Karin didn’t argue with him. She simply turned and stepped into the lion’s den, expecting others to follow, and they did.

Now, as they move deeper into the main wing, Akira picks up her pace slightly, catching up to Karin. “Hey,” she starts. “I gotta ask, why are you here?”

Karin stops at a branching hallway lined with wood-paneled lockers and examines a brass plaque with unreadably fine cursive. “Hm. West Corridor. Detention Wing.” She folds her arms behind her back and looks back at Akira. “I’m here to retrieve someone. Someone important to me. And when the Kanzuki name is involved, things tend to... unfold dramatically.”

“So you’re trying to rescue someone?” Akira asked.

“A Kanzuki does not retreat when the stakes are personal. I could’ve sent an army, of course. But there are matters best handled with more… attention.”

“At least this place is clean?” Hinata brushes her fingers along one of the lockers, then immediately wipes her hand on her skirt. “Okay, nope. I take it back. Almost too clean. Creepily clean.”

The corridor splits again at a sharp intersection, with one path veering toward the gymnasium, the other deeper into the school’s inner sanctum, where library faculty chambers reside. Karin glances between the two.

“We should head to the library, where the council offices are. That would be a start.”

“Alright. I’d rather avoid that damn library, but… maybe we’ll do better with more numbers now.” Akira said. As they climb a sweeping spiral staircase lined in velvet and lacquered cherrywood, Karin glances at Akira again.

“You're fairly calm, Kazama, considering what’s been happening. I’d expected you to be as shocked as your friend Sawamura back there.”

“You just met me, Kanzuki. I’m not stopping until I bring my brother back.” Akira scoffs.

“Then we’re aligned.” Karin nods once, sounding unusually genuine.

Their footsteps echo across the gleaming marble floor as Karin Kanzuki pushes open the wide doors to what should be the grand heart of Justice High’s authority, the library. But it’s empty. No captives. No threats. Just the cold scent of polish.

“Hmph. I expected activity. In most schools, this is the administrative nexus.” Karin scans the room with a focused glare.

Hinata glances around uneasily. “So... what now?”

“Really? You ever think they’re not keeping them in plain sight? If I were brainwashing people, I’d do it underground. Out of sight, where no one hears the screaming. Not that I ever would but, you get my point.” Natsu turns toward a bookshelf embedded in the back wall.

“Don’t say that. Underground? Seriously?” Shoma looks around the lavish chamber like the shadows might open up. “Ugh. I hate this fucking place, man.”

“Ayuhara’s right. If this institution is nothing but a stage, then any real facility would be beneath it.” Karin looks at Natsu, nodding once with the faintest curve of approval. She brushes a wall-mounted sconce, eyeing every seam and joint in the wooden paneling. “There must be a hidden route. A freight elevator, a servant’s stairwell, something. Spread out. Search the perimeter. Look for any vents, staircases, doors or floor panels with unusual wear.”

Everyone exchanges quick glances before moving out. Well, except Shoma.

“Hey, why the hell are we taking orders from this rich girl all of a sudden?” He stands rooted, with his bat resting across his shoulders as he looks sideways at Akira.

“Shoma, c’mon.” Akira sighs.

“Oh, by all means,” Karin retorts. “If you’d prefer, I can leave you here to wander in circles while your friends are twisted into mindless husks.”

Shoma grits his teeth. “Tch. That’s not what I--”

“No,” Karin interrupts. “If I recall correctly, you were the one standing slack-jawed when we arrived. This isn’t some schoolyard spat. Lives are at stake, and I do not have the luxury of entertaining anyone’s ego. Either you follow my lead, or kindly stay out of the way.”

Shoma looks at her, scowls, then turns his eyes to Akira. Then back to Karin.

“…Fine. But if things go sideways, I ain’t holding back because you told me not to.”

“Whatever helps you cooperate.”

“Uh, guys? I think I found something!” Hinata calls out from a corner of the room.

They all pivot as she gestures toward a section of wall where the air vents are larger than usual—and a floor grate nearby looks well-used. Scuff marks. Wear patterns. Faint, rhythmic scrapes beneath.

“There. Let’s see what the façade has been hiding.” Karin said.

A violent blast of purple energy erupts from the far end of the library, slamming square into Shoma’s back. He’s flung into a tall bookshelf near the wall. Leather-bound tomes burst out as he drops his bat.

“Shoma!” Hinata cries out, spinning around.

Natsu dives low, bracing herself with one hand on the floor as she looks behind. Karin turns. Akira is frozen. Her legs won’t move. Her pulse forgets its rhythm.

Standing in the doorway, cloaked in flickering purple mist, is Daigo Kazama. His right eye is scarred and seeps residual Psycho Power like smoke from a dying ember.

“B–brother…?” Akira whispers. Her voice catches like broken glass in her throat. She walks forward instinctively. “It’s me! Akira!. Don’t you recognize--”

Daigo snarls and slams his foot down, fists drawing to his chest. With a primal roar, flames of twisted energy erupt around him, spitting sparks that crackle and rupture the air around him. Phoenix Fire.

“RAAAAGH!”

He detonates. The Psycho Power explodes outward like a shockwave, rippling in a brutal sphere of energy from his body. The floorboards splinter, banners tear from the ceiling, and shelves collapse.

“AKIRA! GET DOWN!” Karin shouts. She tackles Akira back behind an overturned desk.

Hinata slams into a column. Natsu flies sideways, shoulder-first through a broken wall segment, coughing as dust swallows her up. Shoma lies limp among a pile of broken books, wincing from Daigo’s Skull Aura attack.

Karin shields Akira with her body as energy tears through the council chamber, but even she’s thrown off her feet and lands hard, back scraping against the polished floor. Her gloved hand tightens on the floorboard, anchoring them both as the last shockwave rattles the chamber to its foundation.

Daigo stands at the epicenter, with smoke rising from his body. Akira lies on her back in horror at what they did to her brother. Karin squints her eyes as Daigo sees her poke her head up from the desk…

---

Kyosuke’s coat flares with each motion as he parries Edge’s incoming blade with his forearm, redirecting it just in time for Roberto’s glowing soccer ball to narrowly miss the side of his head.

He doesn’t flinch. In one fluid motion, he spins low and unleashes a rapid Cross Cutter, twin arcs of condensed energy slashing through the space between them. Edge lets out a grunt as the projectile slices across his side. Roberto isn’t so lucky, the energy catches him off into a stack of chairs.

“Still standing?” Kyosuke calls out coolly, adjusting his stance, eyes darting between both opponents.

Across the chamber, Gan charges like a freight train, eyes vacant but burning violet. Batsu meets him head-on, fist clenched, yelling as he drives a Guts Upper directly into the giant’s chest. It lands, but Gan barely even notices.

“Come on!” Batsu shouts, throwing another Guts Upper, then another. “Go down!”

Gan grabs Batsu around the waist, lifts him overhead, and slams him into the tiled floor, causing the whole room to tremble.

“Batsu!” Sakura shouts. Hayato strikes once, twice, in a flurry of rapid blows with his shintai as it collides against Sakura’s forearms and shoulders. As he steps in for a fifth, Sakura pivots, and drives her foot into his stomach with a powerful front kick. Hayato stumbles and Sakura locks her arms around his neck from behind.

“Sorry, Nekketsu-san,” she whispers. “But, you’ll probably thank me later.” Sakura slams her elbow into his exposed shoulder. Hayato falls on his back. The energy in his eyes flicker as he gasps through clenched teeth.

Sakura turns just in time to see Gan heaving Batsu into a vertical suplex.

“No you don’t!” she cries, rushing forward. Sakura leaps and brings down a Shunpukyaku to Gan’s lower back. Batsu twists free midair and hits the floor with a groan, but rolls to his feet in time to join her. Together, they come at Gan from both sides. Batsu unleashes a Maximum Guts Bullet, while Sakura lands a few jabs at his flanks.

Meanwhile, Kyosuke is spinning out of a clash with Edge. Kyosuke ducks, slides under a wild swipe, then shoves upward with Shadow Cut Kick into Edge’s chin. The punk reels back, and Kyosuke’s legs trailing energy as he lands with Lighting Upper, knocking Edge clear across the room into Roberto.

The two go down together. Kyosuke brushes a streak of blood from the corner of his mouth. Now, it’s just Raizo they have to deal with.

Kyosuke darts in with a mid-level feint, trying to draw Raizo’s guard. He slashes upward with a quick Lightning Upper again, with lightning slicing the air, only for Raizo to block it with an open palm. In the same motion, he drives a savage knee into Kyosuke’s abdomen.

Raizo’s hand curls into a fist and hammers down between Kyosuke’s shoulder blades, smashing him face-first to the ground.

“Shit!” Sakura yells, sprinting to him.

Raizo turns faster than his size should allow. His boot slams into Sakura, spiraling her across the chamber. She bounces on the floor twice before coming to a stop. Sakura pushes herself up, wiping the blood that’s trailing down her chin. She spits on the pristine marble in front of her. She crawls to Kyosuke and tries to help him.

With all the burning vigor he’s got, Batsu throws himself into Raizo’s path to stop him. Guts Bullets. Guts Uppers. Crescent Moon kicks.

“STAY AWAY FROM THEM!”

Each strike lands harder than the last. Raizo blocks the first few, but Batsu’s fist sinks into his face. Blood spits from Raizo’s nose as his head jerks back.

Raizo calmly touches his nose, seeing at the red on his fingertips... and he smiles. “You’ve inherited my temper,” he mutters. “You make an old man proud, son.”

Raizo catches Batsu and drives an elbow into his jaw. Raizo punches Batsu’s midsection, lifting him off the floor. Batsu gasps for air. Raizo grabs him by the collar and hurls him across the chamber like a shotput. Batsu slams into a support column, splitting it at the base.

“NO!” Sakura yells.

Kyosuke and Sakura rush in to stop him. With a single sweep of his arm, Raizo slaps them both aside like ragdolls. Kyosuke slams into a wall. Sakura tumbles into a side bannister and rolls down to her knees.

There’s blood in her ears. Then Sakura sees Batsu - barely conscious, face bruised and bleeding, with his hand twitching in some final instinct to stand.

Something deep inside her snaps. Sakura feels her rage hit a boiling point as she watches Raizo beat Batsu within an inch of his life. She needs to stop him. Now. The warm, seething glow of something more begins to rise beneath her bruises.

“Raizo…” she whispers hoarsely in fury.

The moment Sakura finds her footing, the world shifts again.

A blur of motion, too fast to track, cuts through the air, and Sakura is swept off her feet. She falls back on the marble floor with a sharp grunt. She blinks, dazed, trying to push herself up, and freezes at the sight of a blade. The katana is so close she can see her own reflection in the polished steel. Slowly, her eyes rise to meet the man standing above her.

Hyo Imawano.

“You,” he said. “I’m getting sick of this.”

Sakura’s heart pounds in her ears. Across the chamber, Kyosuke drags himself upright with one hand braced against a shattered column. He sees Raizo, standing over Batsu, and Hyo, katana poised over Sakura.

“No…” Kyosuke grunts.

“It’s time to end this charade, brother. You’ve played with these toys for long enough!” Hyo said.

“You’re still doing this… after everything? After what happened to Father?” Kyosuke’s fists tremble at his sides.

Hyo’s eyes flash. “Father was weak. I am not.”

Sakura, still on the floor, grits her teeth and forces herself to rise, even as the katana remains fixed on her. “You’re behind all of this,” she growls. “The kidnappings. The brainwashing… Why? Why the hell are you doing this?”

“There is nothing I could say that you would possibly understand, Kasugano. You will die now.”

“I won’t let this continue, Hyo.” Kyosuke declares, still covered in dirt and blood. Hyo raises his blade.

“Try.”

---

Back in the library, Karin steps up, brushing dirt from her shoulder. “I’ve fought men twice your size,” she mutters under her breath. “This will be no different.”

“Kanzuki, wait!” Akira yells from behind a toppled desk. “My brother’s not just any fighter! You don’t know what he’s capable of!”

Karin doesn’t look back. “I know exactly what I’m capable of.”

Karin becomes a blur of crimson and gold as she weaves beneath Daigo’s first swing. She strikes low with a sweeping kick, then pivots into a rising palm strike aimed at his jaw. It connects, but barely moves him. Daigo growls, his body absorbing the blow like stone.

Karin dances back, unfazed. “Dense.”

She charges again, this time slipping behind him and delivering a Guren Ken. Daigo stumbles a half-step forward. His fists glow with Phoenix Fury. The shockwave from Daigo’s punches hits Karin, despite her attempt to parry it. She smashes through a long reading table, and lands hard on her side.

“Karin!” Hinata screams.

Without thinking, Hinata rushes in to save her. She leaps, aiming a punch at Daigo’s back. Daigo’s hand snaps out and catches her by the throat. Hinata’s eyes go wide as her momentum is halted. Her legs kick helplessly as Daigo lifts her off the ground. She claws at his arm, gasping, with her voice reduced to a strangled wheeze.

“HINA!!!” Natsu panics as she charges in.

With his free arm, he backfists her mid-air, a burst of Psycho Power detonating on impact. Natsu is flung across the room. Books rain down around her as she slumps to the floor. Shoma roars and charges, bat raised high. “LET HER GO!”

Daigo turns and shatters the wooden bat into splinters. Shoma hits the ground hard, rolling across the carpet, coughing and stunned. Hinata’s fingers twitch weakly against Daigo’s arm. Tears stream down her cheeks as she struggles to breathe, her legs kicking slower now.

Karin groans, pushing herself up from the wreckage of the table. She sees Hinata. She runs. “DAIGO!!” she screams. But before Karin can reach him--

“SHIMAZU SEIHAKEN!!!”

A blazing projectile of blue energy slams into Daigo’s side, finally staggering him. His grip loosens. Hinata drops to the floor, clutching her throat. Karin skids to a halt.

From the main entrance, Hideo Shimazu stands tall, his arms still extended from the special move. His glasses are cracked, and his shoulder pads are worn down. Kyoko Minazuki is with him, with her medical coat fluttering behind her like a cape.

“Daigo Kazama,” she said, “you’ve hurt enough students today.”

“We’re ending this!” Hideo adjusts his stance, fists raised.

Daigo and Kyoko together attack Daigo. Despite Daigo’s brute strength, the combined efforts of two far more experienced fighters are more than enough to bring him down to size. Daigo hunches over. Psycho Power flickers around his shoulders like dying embers.

Across the wreckage-strewn library, Hideo and Kyoko stand side by side.

“Wait. That’s my brother!” Akira runs up between them, and raises her hands.

Daigo’s head rises just slightly, his lone good eye glowing with residual Psycho Power.

“Don’t!” Hideo warns, stepping forward. “He's not--”

“He’s Daigo Kazama!” Akira shouts back. “He doesn’t surrender! He doesn’t break! And he damn sure doesn’t belong to anyone!”

Daigo growls. His hands tremble as they clutch at his forehead, and his chest heaves as the Psycho Power coils and recoils like a storm inside his mind. Akira walks closer.

"Brother... it’s me. It’s Akira."

Her boots press into scorched carpet as she moves within arm’s reach. The purple glow in Daigo's eye begins to twitch, dimming in pulses. She kneels in front of him, and slowly reaches up. Her gloved fingers cup his face, brushing back strands of sweat-slicked hair.

“Come back,” she whispers. “Come home.”

Karin stands a step ahead of Shoma. Hideo and Kyoko both shift slightly in their stance, ready to strike if Daigo so much as flinches.

Daigo lets out a strained, primal roar... that fades into something else. A gasp. A choked breath. His hands fall to his sides, and his eye, his actual eye, returns.

"...Akira..." he rasps.

Akira shudders, and she wraps both arms around his neck, burying her face into her big brother’s shoulder.

“I thought I lost you,” she mumbles, voice breaking. “I thought...”

“I’m sorry,” he said. He returns the hug. Daigo Kazama is back. Behind them, Shoma lets out a breath he didn’t know he was holding, collapsing back onto a scorched bench. Kyoko lowers her arms. 

Across the room, near a toppled bookshelf, Natsu is on her knees. Her arms are wrapped tightly around Hinata, who’s limp against her shoulder. Karin crosses the room in quick steps, kneeling beside the two girls. She gently pulls back Hinata’s bangs, examining the bruises blossoming along her temple.

Daigo and Akira go to Hinata. His limbs are heavy not just with exhaustion, but with guilt. His boots scuff against debris-strewn carpet as Hinata coughs and tries to steady herself against a toppled bench. Daigo stops a few feet away and lowers himself to one knee.

“I never meant to hurt you…” he apologizes, low and gravelled. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t stop it. But, God help me, I was aware. I felt it. Every moment of it.” His jaw trembles. “What Imawano made me do… I’ll never forgive myself.”

Akira, standing nearby with a hand pressed to her chest, walks closer, gently touching her brother’s back. “It wasn’t your fault. You fought it off.”

“She’s right. No one who comes back from the Psycho Drive comes back easily. The fact that you did it on your own? That says a lot right there.” said Hideo.

Daigo looks at Hideo, then slowly nods. But his eyes remain on Hinata.

“It’s… alright.” Hinata’s hand tightens around Natsu’s sleeve. “I-I know you didn’t mean it.”

Daigo closes his eyes and breathes. Karin approaches Hideo and Kyoko, chin tilted in her usual composed fashion.

“I know who you are,” she starts without preamble. “Shimazu. Minazuki. You attacked me, my opponent, and my staff violently about a day or two ago. Do you remember?”

Kyoko raises a brow. “Yes… we weren’t ourselves.”

“Quite so. I understand that now. You were victims of the Psycho Drive. Controlled by Hyo. Just like the others.” Karin nods.

“Yes. The kidnapping… the altered students… even Raizo himself is part of this.” Hideo said.

“Well, I appreciate your assistance. Daigo could have killed Wakaba there if it weren’t for your intervention.”

Kyoko’s smile is slight, but sincere. “Coming from a Kanzuki? That’s practically royal validation.”

“I’m merely stating the facts, Minazuki.” Karin turns, sweeping her hair back as she addresses the room. “All of you. Listen up for a moment.”

Akira helps Hinata up, while Daigo stands with Natsu and Shoma. Hideo and Kyoko fall into position.

“Do you remember anything about Justice High’s lower chambers? A route? A vault? A control center?” Karin looks to Daigo.

“Yeah. A little. There was a corridor… stone walls, torches on iron brackets. Like some sort of ritual chamber. It wasn’t part of the regular layout.”

“Underground,” Karin mutters. “Of course. That’s where the heart of this sickness beats.”

She clenches her fist, turning back toward the entry they’d nearly breached before Daigo’s explosive arrival. And so, Karin leads the group, Hideo, Kyoko, Akira, Daigo, Hinata, Natsu, and Shoma, down into Justice High’s forbidden depths.

---

Hyo Imawano’s katana is poised just inches from Sakura’s face. Across the room, Batsu still lies down with his fists still clenched even in defeat. Raizo Imawano, his father, looms over him. There’s disappointment in his eyes, yes, but something else flickers beneath it. Regret? Sadness? It’s hard to tell.

“What are you waiting for, uncle? Dispose of this traitor!” Hyo commands, pointing at the bloody and bruised Kyosuke, his white coat torn and hanging from one shoulder. Raizo cracks his knuckles.

Kyosuke’s legs tremble. His arms rise despite the pain. He’s not running anymore. If he’s going to go down, then he’ll go down fighting for what’s right.

Sakura tries to roll away, but Hyo kicks her and flips her onto her back. “Agh!”

“This is the end,” Hyo said, raising his blade high over Sakura. “Justice must be absolute.”

“OWWAAAGH!” A blur of green and orange crashes through the shadows like a cannonball.

Blanka rolls into Hyo, knocking the katana from his hands. Hyo skidded across the marble, tearing his pristine red coat. Blanka lands in a crouch in front of Sakura. His wild orange hair bristles, and yellow electricity crackles around his body. He growls and pounds his chest with both fists.

“Jimmy-san?!” Sakura gasps.

Blanka turns his head just a little bit, offering her a small, toothy smile. Then his gaze snaps back to Hyo and Raizo, snarling.

“Abomination! How are you free from your cage? HOW?!” Hyo yells.

Blanka crouches lower, coiling his muscles for the fight. Kyosuke breathes a shaky sigh of relief as the tide begins to turn. Sakura gets up, and places a hand on Blanka’s shoulder. She clenches her fist once again. Blanka growls softly, then roars again. The sound shakes the walls.

Raizo steps forward, his boot cracking a floor tile with the sheer weight of his stride. But before he can act, Blanka bolts. He dives in on all fours. Raizo throws a punch, but Blanka rolls beneath it, zipping across the ground in a spinning surge of energy. Sparks scatter with every scrape.

Sakura capitalizes immediately, dashing from behind Raizo with a burst of speed and unleashing her Midare Zakura. Each uppercut slams into Raizo's back and sides.

Kyosuke follows with a clean Cross Cutter to Raizo’s flank, the energy blade leaving a slash across his uniform. Raizo counters, grabbing Kyosuke by the collar and hurling him to the wall.

Blanka’s eyes blaze with fury. He slams both fists into the ground and roars. Electricity erupts outward in jagged bolts, covering the ground in a writhing blanket of yellow plasma. Raizo’s feet hit the surge, and his entire body spasms as he’s electrocuted.

His monocle shatters. Blanka lunges. He lands chest-first onto Raizo and begins tearing into him.

Claws rake across Raizo’s coat and flesh. One claw slashes across Raizo’s face, splitting skin and tearing fabric. Blanka bites down just above his shoulder, then punches him in the face repeatedly.

“AAAAGGHH!” Raizo screams in pain.

“Jimmy-san, wait--!” Sakura calls out.

Blanka kneels on Raizo’s chest, panting, claws still dug in. Blanka leans down, his face inches from Raizo’s. He roars, so loud that the torches and banners sway. Blanka hops off of him, wipes his mouth with the back of his hand, and skips over to Sakura like it was nothing.

“Jimmy-san… That was… overkill.”

“Sorry. But he hurt me… was gonna hurt you too.” Blanka replied.

Kyosuke looks around the chamber. “Sakura, wait. Where’s Batsu?”

The others turn, scanning the perimeter. He’s gone. Not just Batsu, but Hyo as well. The katana still lies where it fell.

Karin stops with one gloved hand raised. The doors to the Justice High Student Council Chambers lie just ahead. Her boots ring against the marble as she continues. The others exchange tense glances, then follow.

Eventually, they all enter. In the center of it all stands Sakura Kasugano, battered and bloodied. With her is Kyosuke Kagami, and crouched between them, with electricity still crackling around him, is the hulking green figure of Blanka.

Daigo stops. His eye darts to the far side of the room, where Raizo Imawano lies slumped and unconscious. But that isn’t all.

Scattered throughout the room are the fallen, brainwashed students and staff. Hayato coughs into his sleeve as he sits up. Edge leans against a toppled chair, blinking against the light. Gan stretches his sore limbs, groaning. Roberto rubs his eyes. The Psycho Power is gone.

“Oh my god. They’re waking up…” Akira's heart jumps.

“K-Kanzuki?” Sakura said.

“Kasugano.” Karin steps in with a posture pristine despite the wreckage.

“Holy shit… Boss… You’re alive? Is that really you!?” Edge spots Daigo and lets out a hoarse laugh. Daigo smirks and walks over to his old crew. His hand lands on Edge’s shoulder and then Gan’s. Akira joins them.

Roberto checks the crowd, and sees Shoma. “Took you long enough.”

“Don’t ever go missing on me again, man!” Shoma drops his bat and grabs him in a rough hug.

Hinata limps to Sakura, tears filling her eyes. Natsu’s arm wraps around both of them as the three girls collapse into a bruised but joyful embrace.

Kyoko and Hideo walk to Hayato. Kyoko crouches beside him, inspecting a gash near his collarbone with professional precision.

“Take it easy,” she said. “The withdrawal from Psycho Power control can feel a little… weird. Speaking from experience.”

“No kiddin’. Feels like I got hit by a fuckin’ train.” Hayato nods slowly.

Kyosuke meets Karin as she stands by herself in the corner of the room. Blanka thudded along with him. Blanka glances between all the reunions, then lets out a warm grunt and scratches the back of his head. Kyosuke touches his arm briefly in quiet thanks.

“Karin Kanzuki? I wasn’t sure anyone was coming, let alone you.” Kyosuke said to her.

“I had my reasons. You are?”

“Kyosuke.” He looks over the chamber at everyone. “We might have won this fight, but Hyo… is still out there.”

“Who?”

“The real mastermind behind all this madness. My brother.”

Karin’s eyes sharpen. From behind, Hinata turns and looks around the room.

“Wait, guys. Where’s Batsu?”

It grows silent. Kyosuke’s mouth opens slowly. “He was here. But… Hyo Imawano must have taken him.”

Akira’s eyes get angry. Daigo turns, his fists already clenching again. Shoma looks at the doorway lit by the torches.

“Then we pursue. And this time… we finish it.” Karin steps forward.

Deep beneath the crumbling foundations of Justice High, the disused train platform rattles with age. Yet now, Hyo Imawano drags the limp weight of Batsu Ichimonji across the dusty tiles. He glances down as Batsu’s bruised face lolled to his chest, unconscious but twitching faintly. The boy was starting to stir.

Hyo mutters under his breath, reaching inside his jacket to pull out a sleek, encrypted transmitter. He taps several buttons, entering a coded frequency. Static hisses in response. He tries again.

“…Answer me,” he growls. “Damn it, answer me! Fuck!”

Nothing but silence. His connection to the people who had granted him the Psycho Drive prototype was severed. He curses loudly and throws the device to the concrete floor. It clatters once, then dies.

“Only relics and shadows…” Hyo mutters.

He pulls Batsu through the archway and on the long, skeletal train platform. A single train car sits dormant on the edge, black, metallic, with barely a dent despite years of secrecy. Hyo hoists Batsu into the rear cabin and slams the door shut. Then, Hyo goes to the control console at the front of the car, reaching for the ignition panel.

Behind him, there’s a grunt. Then the soft shuffle of movement. Inside the rear cabin, Batsu starts to wake back up. His wrists are bound in heavy cable. Even with pain seeping through every nerve, he still remembers. Hyo’s voice. The missing fighters. His mother.

He bites down on the pain, and pushes himself upright. The train's gentle hum masks the shuffle of his feet as he creeps to the front cabin. Hyo doesn’t hear him until it’s too late.

Batsu lunges, slamming his shoulder into Hyo's spine and wrapping the cables around Hyo’s throat. “You’re not going anywhere!” he snarls, twisting the binds tight.

Hyo stumbles forward from the force, choking for a breath. He growls, reaches overhead, and flips Batsu over his shoulder. Before he can get up, Hyo drives his boot into Batsu’s chest, pinning him to the cold steel. Batsu coughs hard but starts laughing.

“What is it now?” Hyo’s brows narrow.

“You’ve lost,” Batsu spits, lips cracked. “Where are you gonna go, huh? Justice High is in flames. I bet your bosses ditched you. This whole operation’s been blown wide open!”

“You think that matters?”

Hyo turns slightly and points to the side wall of the train. A small holding cell built into the car. Batsu squints through the pain and blood.

He sees her. Shizuki Ichimonji. His mother. Tied up and unconscious.

“NO!” Batsu screams, louder than he’s ever shouted before. “Mom!!”

He thrashes against Hyo’s grasp. His voice echoes through the train car, bouncing off every surface like a shockwave. His limbs flail against the binds. He kicks. He claws. He tries to rip Hyo apart with everything he has.

Hyo leaves Batsu to writhe on the floor, and looks back at the console again. He glances over his shoulder, but sees the rest of them.

Akira, Karin, Kyosuke, and Sakura burst from the stairwell. Behind them, the rest of the Justice High’s victims spill in. Daigo, Shoma, Hinata, Natsu, Hideo, Kyoko, Shoma, Roberto, Edge, Gan, Hayato, even Blanka is leaping low and feral.

“Damn it,” Hyo snarls under his breath. “Not now…”

“He’s trying to leave with Batsu!” Akira yells. Karin is already moving next to her.

“Not without a fight.”

They sprint to the rear cabin of the train, trying to pry open the doors with everything they got. Karin grabs the handle and yanks, but her gloves slip. Akira braces her shoulder and throws her full weight into the lock.

Sakura halts just behind them. Through the narrow window pane inside the train, a bruised figure slumps against the wall, arms bound in thick cable. Batsu. With him, slumped, unconscious, bruised--

“His mom…” Sakura whispers. Her fists tremble. The fury she'd felt earlier, the white-hot rage she felt before, it comes back even clearer now.

“Hyo!! Stop this insanity!” Kyosuke reaches for the door, calling out.

Inside, Hyo meets his brother’s voice with a smirk. Outside, Sakura takes a slow step back. Her breath steadies. Eyes close.

She clasps her palms together in prayer-like focus. Ki channels upward from her heart, pooling between her hands. The thrum of the train engine fades. The shouts of her allies are swallowed. Only the pulse remains.

A blue sphere of energy blossoms between her hands. The air around her crackles. Her aura flares like a comet. And then…

“SHINKU... HADOKEN!!!”

The Hadoken shreds the air as it rockets at the train. It collides with the reinforced doors in a flash of radiant blue light. Glass shatters. The very rails beneath the car crack and twist as the blast rocks the train sideways.

Inside, Hyo stumbles. Sparks erupt from the console. Batsu is thrown against the wall with a grunt, shielding his mother’s body with his own bound arms.

Sakura gasps and falls to one knee, her hands smoking from the release. Akira catches her arm, steadying her.

Kyosuke reaches the edge of the rail first, his shoes scraping against shattered glass as he grips the side of the train’s twisted hull. With one arm braced against the frame, he peers inside. “Batsu!” he shouts.

“I see him!” Karin goes up behind him, already assessing the damage.

Kyosuke nods and throws his weight into the door. Akira joins him, shoulder-to-shoulder as they force it open with a metallic snap.

Batsu leans over his mother. At this point, his left eye is swollen shut. When he sees Akira and Kyosyke, he nearly screams with relief.

Akira rushes over as she yanks the cable free. “I’ve got you! Come on.”

Batsu breathes deeply. The pain is dull now. Background noise. What matters is that he can move. He can fight. He’s alive. He steps out with Kyosuke and Akira’s help, as Daigo gets up on the train to help as well.

“BATSU!”

Hinata sprints across the platform. She throws her arms around Batsu the moment he clears the wreckage, nearly knocking him back off his feet.

“Agh!! Hinata… too… tight!”

“Sorry! Sorry,” she stammers, her hands fidgeting. “I just--are you okay?”

“Yeah. Yeah, I’m okay.” Batsu rubs his hair back, laughing. Kyosuke and Daigo are helping his mother step down. One of Daigo’s arms supports her shoulders.

“Mom!” Batsu cries. He catches her just as her knees buckle. Shizuku’s eyes flutter, and she lets out a soft, relieved exhale.

“Mom! Are you hurt!?”

“I’m okay,” she replies. “I knew you’d come. Listen to me, Batsu. Please forgive your father.”

Batsu stiffens. “What? Does that mean… Raizo is really my…”

“Yes. I’m sorry, Batsu,” she said.

“But… the atrocities of Justice High caused so much suffering!”

“It’s true that your father created the school to bring order to the country. That was his dream… but he never wanted to make innocent people suffer. Your father was deeply troubled about the way of life for a ninja like him… they must always follow their superior’s orders and innocent people always suffer, no matter what they think. So, he tried to change the world by himself… with Hyo. To create a world where that way of life wouldn’t be necessary.”

“That doesn’t explain why he would be complicit in kidnapping and brainwashing people.” Karin said.

“No, she’s got a point, Kanzuki. I believed in the same thing once. Same as my uncle did. We were wrong.” Kyosuke pointed out.

“Then why did he leave us, Mom? When we were having hard times, where was he!?” Batsu asked. He looks past her shoulder to Kyosuke, Daigo, Karin, and Sakura, who stands a few feet away, but is still listening. To Hinata, to Shoma, to Natsu, and Akira. Batsu closes his eyes.

From the smoke and ruin, Hyo Imawano gets out of the train, with his once-pristine red uniform shredded and stained with blood. His white hair, no longer bound in its ceremonial tail, falls over his shoulders, matted with grime and split ends. Then, he starts laughing maniacally. A far cry from his composed demeanor.

“You think this is a victory?” he snarls. “Your words are worthless! You cannot hope to defeat me with weakness like this! I... am not finished! Do you hear me?!”

“It’s over, Hyo. You’ve lost.” Kyosuke said. Before he can close the distance, Sakura darts in front of him. No more.

“Shut the hell up!” she shouts. Sakura thrusts her palms forward. Ki surges. A blue orb of energy ignites in her hands again. “HADOKEN!”

Hyo braces himself. The blast knocks him off his feet and sends him into a heap against the platform wall. Before he can recover--

“SHOUOKEN!!”

Blood red anger burns through her veins. Everyone watches in stunned silence. No one speaks. Not Hinata. Not Karin. Not Akira. Not Hideo. Not even Kyosuke. Their eyes follow Sakura’s fists, with each one painting fresh blood across her gloves as Hyo’s face disappears beneath her punches. Again. And again.

A strong, gloved hand wraps around Sakura’s wrist.

“Stop! He’s beaten!”

Akira Kazama. Sakura looks at her, then back at the bleeding and broken face of Hyo Imawano. Sakura wakes up out of her rage.

“What am I doing? I… I don’t… I don’t know why I…” Sakura murmurs.

“It’s alright. I get it.” Akira steadies her. “But, he’s not worth it.”

Sakura sighs. She feels how sore her knuckles are. The killing intent leaves her as quickly as it arrived, and she walks back to the rest of the group, with Hinata, Natsu, Batsu, and Kyosuke. As she passes by Karin, the two girls share a glance. Sakura keeps walking past her. Karin looks over at her, but she shakes her head and follows everyone else back to the surface.

---

Hours later, the sky above Kamurocho is gray, thick with smog and distant sirens. A light drizzle paints everything in a cold reflection.

Raizo Imawano, with his arms cuffed behind his back, is too large for the police cruiser. His huge shoulders scrape the door frame as the officers wrestle him into the backseat. His coat is torn, and his face is still streaked with blood from Blanka’s attack. His eyes drift to Batsu, standing a few feet away next to Shizuku. Raizo visibly opens his mouth, maybe to say something, but the door slams shut before a word escapes.

On the curb nearby, Sakura sits by herself, bandaged and bruised. The edge of her bench is slick with rain. She stares at her shaking hands. A dozen medics are busy with the others - the former brainwashed fighters, once pawns of the Psycho Drive, are examined one by one, Roy, Tiffany, Roberto, Hayato, Edge, Gan, Daigo, and even Hideo and Kyoko. Shoma is reunited with his brother Shuichi, who was found in the same holding areas by Boman that Sakura and Batsu were stuck in hours ago.

Sakura’s thoughts blur. What will she even tell her parents? That she punched what’s basically a supervillain unconscious in a secret train station located beneath a high school that was actually a front for a mind-controlling conspiracy plot?

Her cheek stings beneath bandages. She hears shouting.

Jiro Kawara escorts Hyo Imawano down the steps. Hyo’s hands are cuffed, and his once-pristine hair hangs in soaked sheets. The police struggle to keep pace as Hyo writhes against their grip. Hyo calms down as soon as he sees Kyosuke, seated quietly in the ambulance. He stares at his twin like seeing something lost. Kawara tightens the grip, nods to his team, and together they load Hyo into a cruiser without another word. The doors slam shut, and the vehicle vanishes into the damp streets.

Sakura watches until the flashing lights disappear. Her hand falls to her lap.

“Quite the ending,” a voice said lightly. She turns to see Karin with her gloves folded neatly behind her back, calm as a lake.

“Okay, I gotta ask. Why did you come here, Karin?” Sakura sighs, leaning back against the bench. Karin sits next to her.

“Because we drew our game. Again.”

“Seriously? That’s all you care about?” Sakura dryly chuckles.

“Unfinished matches don’t sit well with me. Especially when my rival ends up fighting in a secret underground conspiracy.”

The two sit in quiet companionship as the aftermath unfolds. Across the square, a medic tells Daigo his vitals are stabilizing. Blanka curls beneath an umbrella held by Boman Delgado. Hinata leans over to check on Batsu, who sits at his mother’s side, her hand resting on his shoulder.

Sakura closes her eyes, letting the rain touch her face.

“I'll be honest, I thought you were just some prissy rich girl when we first met, but you're actually kinda... okay.”

“Hm. I admit, I can be rather... severe.”

“No kidding. Seriously though, thanks for helping us, Karin. You didn't have to do this.”

“Yes... at least the schools will not be victims of these attacks anymore.”

“Yeah…” Sakura looks back down at her hands. They’re still shaking. It’s not any residual trauma, but something else. She feels different now. Like she’s never felt before.

“Something the matter, Kasugano?”

“I don’t think so. It’s… my body. It feels like I’m being rejuvenated with power or something. I’ve never felt this way after regular street fighting. Why?” Sakura replied.

“A fair point. You didn’t use any Hadokens during our fights like you did down there.”

“Because I could never figure out how to do it, not like Hinata-chan or Hibiki-san. I think it’s because… maybe it’s because the difference this time is that I was fighting to protect my friends.” Sakura looks back at the others in the parking lot again. Then, she smiles. “Oh… I think I get it. This must be the feeling that comes from the real fight! That’s how I was able to finally project my inner energy! He must also be fighting… fighting for something important to him…”

“Hm?” Karin playfully rests a hand on her cheek as she looks at Sakura. “Who is this, ‘him’, exactly?”

“Huh? Oh, it’s uh… nothing. Just one of my role models. He’s why I got into martial arts in the first place. Ryu-san. I want to be just like him. The best of the best.”

“A role model? I see… I suppose unobtainable dreams are the best kind. It gives one something to constantly strive for.”

“Hey! I heard that.” Sakura laughs, nudging Karin’s shoulder. Karin quietly giggles with her. Then, Karin stands up and polishes off her skirt.

“I suppose it’s not important right now. You’ll have plenty of time to focus on that after our next fight. This time, we’ll see who comes out on top.” Karin holds a hand out to Sakura. Sakura smiles, and she takes it. Karin helps her up.

“Yeah. Deal.”

TWO WEEKS LATER

It’s a peaceful day by the Yamato River embankment. Seagulls glide beneath the cotton-white clouds. Their cries mingle with distant train whistles and the soft lap of the water current against the stone. A breeze rolls in off the water, making the whole afternoon feel like the kind that could stretch forever if you just let it.

Batsu Ichimonji stands near the railing. It's the first time in weeks he's allowed himself to just breathe. He smiles.

A few meters down, Edge crouches on the embankment rocks, whipping one of his sleek throwing knives at the water. The blade flashes and sinks, coming back up to skewer a flopping trout. “Yes!” he hollers. “You see that? Deadeye wins again, baby!”

Gan, further down with a fishing rod balanced across his shoulder, just laughs at him. “You call that fishing, dude?”

Kyosuke hangs out with Gan, watching the river but glancing occasionally at the group. He stiffens when Daigo and Akira approach from behind. Akira just trades a quiet glance with Kyosuke before he turns away. 

Back near the street, Hideo Shimazu has his apron on, with culinary tools on a folding table next to a portable grill. “Five more skewers, but don’t forget to keep the miso glaze even.” he reminds Kyoko as they prepare their meal for the kids.

From the riverbank, Natsu stomps out of the water barefoot, holding up a long stick with a still-flopping fish dangling from the end. Further down, Shoma hurls baseballs across the river. Each throw sends them skipping over the water like flat rocks.

Later, they all gather under a cluster of trees where Hideo serves up skewers and onigiri, and Kyoko ladles warm soup into paper bowls. 

Sakura sits cross-legged with Hinata and Akira, poking fun at Edge’s knife fishing. Daigo leans nearby, chewing thoughtfully while listening to Boman, Roy, and Tiffany swap stories from their recovery. Every so often, Roy’s shoulder bumps into Batsu’s, but neither of the two rivals reacts this time around. Natsu and Shoma argue playfully about whose sport is better.

Through it all, Kyosuke hides behind a cherry tree at the edge of the embankment. His new white coat is buttoned, and his hands are tucked deep into his pockets. He watches his cousin, Batsu talking with their… friends.

Kyosuke tries not to sigh at the sight of it. His brother and his uncle were arrested, but despite Kyosuke’s involvement in Justice High’s activities, he managed to walk free thanks to some strings pulled by Karin Kanzuki. Still, why does he feel so guilty? He manipulated Akira’s trust, and he nearly did again with Batsu. Kyosuke now has real friends that trust and respect him… but he isn’t sure if he deserves it after what led them to meeting in the first place.

Maybe someday he’ll be able to forgive himself. For now, he’ll just let things be.

Hideo settles into the grass beside Sakura, Hinata, Batsu, and Akira. Kyoko joins behind, gracefully pouring cups of barley tea.

Sakura takes a bite. “Shimazu-san, Minazuki-san, this is amazing! Like, real restaurant quality!”

“Glad to know I haven't lost my touch.” Hideo replied.

“Not that he ever had much outside of boiling noodles in the teachers' lounge.” Kyoko chuckles.

“Hang on,” Hideo mutters, nudging her with a chopstick. “Careful. The grill’s still hot.”

“Yo... anyone seen Kyosuke?” Batsu glanced at the grove of trees where Kyosuke had last been spotted.

“Maybe he went to use the washroom or something?” Hinata shrugs while chewing.

Batsu frowns, raising an eyebrow. “A washroom? Out here?”

Sakura smirks. “Wouldn’t put it past him to vanish just to look dramatic.” she said.

“Hey, why couldn’t Karin come?” Hinata asks Sakura, with curiosity brightening her eyes.

“Family business, Hinata-chan. You know how she is. Besides... she never really gets days off.”

“I bet even her coffee breaks are board meetings,” Hinata jokes.

Batsu leans back on his elbows. “So, what’s the score now?”

“Which one?” Sakura asks.

“Your matches with Karin. What's the total?”

“Two for two. Tied again.”

“You serious? What is it with you guys?” Batsu groans through a laugh.

“Next one’s the tiebreaker! I hope she’s ready.”

“I still don’t get how you kids can turn street fighting into some kind of game.” Hideo sighs.

“Coming from you, Shimazu-san?” Akira smirks and leans across Batsu.

Hideo holds up his hands, surrendering with a sheepish chuckle. “Alright, fair enough.”

“Speaking of not being able to show up, uh, I’ll have to head back to Sotenbori soon. Seijyun High doesn’t run on Tokyo time.”

“Oh yeah. That sucks…” Hinata pouts.

“I’ll write. Promise,” Akira said.

“Don’t worry about it, Akira. You’ll always have friends here in Tokyo-to.” Batsu leans in.

“Exactly. You’re part of the crew now. Not even Batsu could pull off that motorcycle look.” Sakura nods in agreement, nudging Akira’s side.

“Plus, if the Kazama name ever needs help again, you'll know where to find us.” Hideo offers a quiet smile.

“Thanks, guys. Really.”

Beneath a patch of shade near a flowering cherry tree, Hinata, now nearly done with her bento box, sets her chopsticks aside and leans back into the grass.

“So, that… mind-control thingy…” she begins cautiously.

“Psycho Drive,” Batsu and Sakura echo at the same time, smiling at the unexpected synchronicity.

Hinata rolls her eyes. “Right, that. What even is that? How can something like that exist?”

“The police confiscated it once the site was secure. From what I heard, Kamurocho PD had to call in specialists to even transport the thing.” Hideo, seated nearby with a half-empty thermos and his sleeves rolled up, glances over.

“Where is it now?” Sakura asks.

“Hm. If I had to guess? Buried in some government lab, or a vault underneath a bureaucrat’s office. Hopefully locked away, forgotten, and destroyed.” Hideo replied.

“When I saw it… when Sakura and I got close enough to really look at it… man, it was like something straight outta some anime.” Batsu said.

“That’s what freaks me out. How could something like that even get made?” Hinata frowns, folding her arms.

“You’d be surprised,” Hideo said. “I mean, the Psycho Drive is advanced, no argument there. That doesn’t mean it’s purely fantastical. As a matter of fact, during the Cold War, there’s been evidence to suggest that the Soviets built a high-speed tank capable of launching nuclear warheads remotely, as far back as the early 1960s.”

“Are you serious?” Hinata asks.

“Makes the Psycho Drive sound less like science fiction, doesn’t it? The idea of controlling minds... or nukes... without raising so much as a finger?” Hideo replies. “There is a good chance we could see more technology like this the closer we get to the 21st century. It’s a strange world we’re living in. It’s that kind of world that you’re all going to have to live in after you graduate.”

“We’ve got the power to make things better,” Batsu said. He looks around at his friends, and at Sakura, Hinata, and Akira. “Don’t worry, Shimazu-san. We’ll be ready.”

“I know you will be. You all will.” Hideo replied with confidence. The group chuckles and the breeze picks up again, scattering petals over the grass.

Chapter Text

FOUR MONTHS LATER

Travelers rush past each other in Tokyo-to’s international airport, and amidst all the movement, a tall, yellow-haired man walks through customs with his wife, showing little to no stress whatsoever.

Ken Masters.

The legendary American Martial Arts Champion. A tabloid regular. The heir to the Masters Foundation, and currently serving as its operating officer in charge of international developments. His name is printed on sponsorship banners from San Andreas to Brazil, attached to all kinds of mixed martial arts tournaments and charity showcases.

While Ken was born in the lap of luxury, he actually grew up far from the spotlight, in a quiet Japanese dojo under the watchful eye of Sensei Gouken, where he trained alongside Ryu, his lifelong rival and sworn brother. While Ryu was the quiet student, meditating and carving himself from discipline, Ken was pure talent. They both learned Ansatsuken, but the way each of them performed it couldn’t be more different apart from sharing the same core moves.

Now, stepping into Tokyo’s terminal for the first time in months, Ken takes a peek at the concourse. Really, his trip here is dual purpose this time. For starters, a long-overdue honeymoon with his newlywed wife, and secondly, a private invitation from the Kanzuki family for… something. Business and pleasure, neatly packed into a week of sun and sushi.

At his side, Eliza Masters walks with her sunglasses on, with a hand tucked into the crook of his arm.

“So, what do you think of Tokyo now that we landed?” Ken said with a sigh, stretching his arms. “Not bad, huh?”

“Ken, If you end up turning this into either a business trip or a fighting tournament, I will make you carry all the bags.” Eliza replied. It’s her first time leaving the US.

“Hey, it's Kanzuki business, honey. When they call, it usually means something's up.”

Well, truth be told, Ken's instincts have been gnawing at him since they booked the flight. Karin Kanzuki’s message wasn’t overtly formal, but whatever it was, Ken had the suspicion that it was about something more than offering his business advice.

“YOUR WINNER IS… SAKURA KASUGANO!!!”

Cheers bounce off the walls in the arena. Tsugumi Sendo, still lying on the mat after taking a direct hit from Sakura’s Shinku Hadoken, breathes shallowly as a few people rush in with towels and water bottles.

The Victory Road competition is being held during July this year, and Sakura has managed to fight her way to the top in the women’s league, sponsoring the Saikyo-Ryu dojo. Dan and Blanka have been supporting her every step of the way so far, each in their own way.

Sakura pumps her fist up at the lights above. Her pink fighting gi, in a similar appearance to Dan’s, is scuffed and smeared with the dust of the fight. She looks to the front row, and there they are.

“That’s my girl! Hell yeah!” Dan shouts from the crowd. Blanka’s wild orange mane sways in rhythm with the cheers. And right between them, Tsukushi, Sakura’s little brother, is standing on the railing.

“Nee-chan! You did it!!”

Sakura winks at them. She looks back at Tsugumi, who’s sitting up slowly with a towel around her neck. Sakura walks over and extends a hand.

“Yo. It was a good fight. You’re strong.”

“Not strong enough. That Hadoken… man, you weren’t pulling any punches.” Tsugumi accepts the hand, wincing.

Sakura smirks. “Neither were you.”

“Yeah. Guess I just gotta train harder.”

“Hey, whenever you’re ready Sendo, I’ll be waiting.” While Sakura helps Tsugumi to her feet, she thinks about how far she’s come since learning how to do the Hadoken on her own. Every tournament, every opponent, and every fight since Justice High has made her a little more complete. Sakura feels closer now with her idols more than ever.

Inside the car, she leans against ta window with her cheek pressed to the cool glass. Sakura's eyes are heavy from the adrenaline high of the tournament and the crash that always follows. She can still feel the heat in her palms from that final Shinku Hadoken.

In the driver’s seat, Dan keeps his eyes on the road. Sitting next to Sakura, Blanka sniffs the air at every neon sign and vending machine they pass. He lets out a soft contented rumble when the car takes the final turn into Sakura’s neighborhood.

In the back seat, Tsukushi yawns but tries to hide it. As Dan pulls up outside the house, the two kids hop out.

“Thanks, Hibiki-san!” Sakura calls.

“See you, Jimmy-san!” Tsukushi adds, waving with both hands.

Blanka growls cheerfully and gives a playful paw-wave. Dan revs the engine and peels away down the street. Sakura chuckles and turns to see Tsukushi already bounding to the porch. As he reaches the door, he glances back.

“You were awesome back there, you know. Reminds me of that time we watched Ryu and Sagat duke it out!” he said.

“Wow. That’s an uncharacteristically big compliment, Tsukushi. C’mon, let’s get inside.” Sakura pauses, momentarily caught off guard by the simple sweetness.

In the kitchen, Sayuri Kasugano, Sakura’s mother, stands by the counter drying teacups. She’s wearing a pale apron tied around her waist, patterned with a fading plum blossom design.

“You’re back,” Sayuri greets, turning to her daughter. “How did it go?”

“Won again. Easy as pie.” Sakura kicks off her sneakers and stretches with a long yawn.

“I’m glad. You’re moving with so much spirit lately. Even your brother kept talking about it.”

“Yeah. He’s practically got his own commentary booth now.” Sakura looks around the kitchen. “Let me guess, is Dad working late again?”

“He had a staff review to finish. Might not be back until after midnight.”

Sakura hums and shrugs. “Figures.”

She gets up and walks to the sink to rinse her hands, the water cool against her aching knuckles. For a second, she imagines the conversation that’s not happening: the usual lecture about her future and such.

Sakura pats her face dry and kisses her mother on the cheek. “Good night, Mom.” She heads upstairs, and falls face first on her bed, exhausted.

Children's Park was unusually quiet the next morning. Sakura rocks slowly back and forth on a worn-down swing. She glances back at the blue sky. It’s cloudless except for a few smudges of white where the wind hasn't reached yet.

Next to her, Kei Chitose occupies the neighboring swing, with her long brown hair tied in a ribbon flowing gently behind her.

“You ever notice,” Kei said, “how everything in Kamurocho feels really tense lately? Even with those attacks on the schools being wrapped up.”

“Yeah, the grown-ups are still twitchy about it. Guess it shook up more than just Justice High.” Sakura shrugs.

“It did,” Kei replies, nudging her swing with one foot. “Hinata told me that she and Batsu might try getting a transfer to Taiyo High School for September, the school that Kyosuke’s at. Did you hear about that?”

“Yeah, I did. Everyone’s... rebalancing,” Sakura said thoughtfully. “You said you’ve been working lately, right? What’re you doing?”

“Just some part-time stuff at a stationery store near Sangenjaya. Filing, restocking, some basic inventory. Nothing glamorous.”

“That suits you,” Sakura said.

“Yeah. I like seeing all the imported ink and calligraphy sets. The owner lets me try some out when it’s dead. Besides… I need the savings.”

“Oh… uh, for college, right?” Sakura asks, absently.

“Yeah. What about you?” Kei continues. “Have you thought about what you're gonna do after graduation, Sakura?”

“Me?”

“I mean… yeah, it’s been on people’s minds lately. Even Natsu said she’s scouting for athletic programs. You got any ideas?”

Sakura looks down at her hands, curled around the chains. Her gloves are in her backpack, but the calluses still press up against her skin.

“I guess I haven’t,” she murmurs. “I’ve just been fighting, and training... and fighting. I keep telling myself I’ll figure it out once I get there, but…”

“Well, you have your martial arts to get into, right?” Kei looks back out at a few kids playing soccer in the street. “We had so many dreams when we were kids. Growing up, it feels more and more like some of those dreams are impossible to achieve, so we look for the stuff we can do. Honestly, Sakura, I envy you for having something straightforward like what you got.”

Sakura swings a little again, and her shoes dig in the dirt.

“I wouldn’t envy anything about me, Kei-chan. Like, I don’t have any long term plans like you do. But, as for martial arts… maybe… teaching it? Traveling? Who knows? I haven’t ruled anything out.”

“You never ruled anything in either.”

“I guess that’s true.” Sakura laughs. “One thing I do wanna try is traveling, though. I've been living in Japan my whole life, but there’s so much more that I wanna see. Other cultures, fighting styles, all of it…”

“Hopefully one day you’ll get the chance. Heck, I heard you’re becoming quite the celebrity here already.”

“Ha, I don’t think I’m any celebrity…”

“But your name’s getting out there.” Kei raises her hands up as she imagines a billboard. “‘Sakura Kasugano’, fledgling fighter and all that.”

Sakura and Kei giggle about it as Kei starts swinging on the set back and forth. Sakura looks down again, and her smile subtly disappears. She wonders if her dreams will come true. She isn’t sure.

One thing that’s been a consistent theme these last two years is that Sakura’s been running blindly into her goals. Then, when she realizes it’s not what she made it out to be, she quickly gets disappointed. It happened with Dan, with her parents, and even with herself more than once. Sakura can still recall how angry she felt in Justice High, and how frustrated she was when she couldn’t figure out how to do the Hadoken properly until recently. It’s weird. She’s never thought of herself as being a temperamental person, but fighting… it brings out something else from deep within.

Sakura knows that this was always going to be a long journey for her. No pressure. If she just keeps at it, one step at a time like she always has, go beyond where she was the day before, then eventually she’ll find her future and hold onto it. Soon. She knows she’ll get there.

Later that week, Ken Masters, dressed in designer denim and a loose white button-up, props his elbow against the armrest. He looks relaxed, but his eyes are watchful. Across from him sits Karin Kanzuki in a black dress. She’s flanked by Shibasaki.

“You know, when you said you had a request, I didn’t think it’d come wrapped in all these bells and whistles.” Ken starts with a chuckle.

“I’ve found formality greases the wheel of urgency.” Karin said, keeping her hands folded atop her lap.

“Sure. And calling me away from a beachfront ryokan greased the wheel of marital tension.”

“I trust Eliza understood the significance?”

“She said, ‘Do what you have to’. So, what’s going on, Karin?’”

Karin slides a folder across the table. Ken flips it open. Inside lies a series of polaroid photos of Karin looking far more alive than she usually does in-person, hanging out at various locations with Roy Bromwell, Tiffany Lords, Hinata Wakaba, Kei Chitose, Shoma Sawamura, and so on. All the new bonds that Karin has formed since the Justice High incident months ago.

“Uh… nice scrapbook you got here. You’ve been busy. Did you snap all these pics?”

“They were taken by Sakura Kasugano,” Karin said. “A local fighter here. Undisciplined. But... promising.”

“Promising in what way?”

“She’s taken a particular interest in the teachings of your old master.”

“Gouken?” Ken sits up. “You mean our fighting style?”

“Yes. Or, rather, Ryu’s take on Ansatsuken especially, although in practice it resembles yours. She idolizes the man, and you by extension. Where is your friend these days?”

Ken hasn’t seen Ryu since last winter, and even then it was only long enough to fight under a rainy rooftop in Bangkok.

“Look, I don’t know what you expect me to tell ya,” Ken replied. “Ryu doesn’t have any addresses. He eats, fights, and always stays on the move. Besides, if she’s just a fan--”

“Oh, I can assure you, she most certainly is not,” Karin replies. “She’s testing herself. In that pursuit, I believe you’ll find something worthwhile. I think you’ll be impressed with her talent.”

“Okay… so you’re asking me to babysit a teenage girl I’ve never met… during my honeymoon?”

“I’m offering you a challenge. And considering your reputation, both in the ring and as a representative of the Masters Foundation, I thought you'd appreciate it.”

Ken smirks. “You Kanzukis sure know how to package a favor.” Karin knows that Ken will never turn down a good fight with anyone. He hasn’t battled Ryu in a while, and if Sakura fights anything like him, then this should be interesting.

“As expected.”

“So where do I find this kid?”

“Kamurocho. A mid-city district. It won’t be hard.” Karin stands with hands behind her back.

“Alright. Hey, forgive me if this sounds off, but… why are you asking me to do this? I mean… seems a bit small-time for you.”

Karin is silent for a second. “You know that I don’t ask things lightly, Mr. Masters. Sakura is sincere. She stands for herself and for others.”

“And you care about her,” he said slowly. Not accusatory. Just pointed. “I see what’s going on here.”

“I don’t… look, it would mean a lot to her. To have someone like you see what she’s become. What she’s trying to become. She deserves that.”

“Alright,” Ken said. “You win. Consider it a favor. From one legacy to another. If she really packs a punch, maybe she’ll land one. Besides, it's been a while since I met someone with some real spirit.”

“Then I’ll look forward to hearing back from you.”

Ken grins. “If I’m conscious afterward.”

The sun leaks weakly through the stained glass panes of the Saikyo-Ryu dojo the following day. A fan is mounted lopsided above the entrance, doing more to rattle the air than cool it.

Dan Hibiki stands in the center of the mat, arms folded, while he stares at a crooked banner hanging above the back wall. He squints. It reads Saikyo-Ryu: Unmatched Excellence, but the bottom corner is drooping a lot.

“Dammit. Gotta re-staple that,” Dan mutters.

He moves back to his storage closet, dodging a stray dumbbell, then hears a crash from behind him.

“JIMMY!”

In the far corner of the dojo, Blanka is crouched behind a tower of empty noodle cups, blinking innocently with a toothy grin. One of Dan’s promotional cardboard cutouts is sizzling against the wall, curling up from Blanka’s mild electricity.

“What did I tell you about zapping the merchandise!?” Dan stomps over, wagging a finger furiously.

“Oh. Uh. It fell. I tried to catch it.”

“With your FEET?” Dan scoops up the smoldering cutout and shakes his head. “This was the last one where my hair looked respectable!”

Blanka frowns and pads over on all fours, scratching at his chin thoughtfully. “You should make more. I can help!”

Dan sighs, grabbing a rag and slapping at the burn marks on the wall. Blanka crawls over to the window, peering outside. Dan pauses and looks at him. When Sakura first introduced Jimmy, well, Blanka, Dan’s first response was to reject the idea entirely. The dojo was already underfunded, underpopulated, and underappreciated. Adding a wild card like Blanka seemed like nothing more than a bad idea. But the guy was homeless, kind-hearted, and too honest for the streets. What else could Dan say to that?

Dan strolls up to his beat-up desk, brushing aside stacked bills and an unopened sponsorship proposal from something called "Club Sunshine". Beneath the clutter sits a photo of Sakura from a fight back in May. Dan picks it up and holds it between his thumb and forefinger.

“She’s doing alright,” he mutters. “I'm the best teacher. Ha! If Gouken could see me now!”

Blanka leaps suddenly behind him, scattering bills everywhere.

“Jimmy!” Dan yells.

Who needs Gouken anyway? However, Dan and Blanka’s attention are pulled away from each other as they hear the doorbell ring. Dan scrambles for the front entrance, arms already extended in preparation for the most theatrical bow he can make.

“Finally!” he mumbles under his breath. “The Sakura effect is in full bloom! My dojo’s on the rise!”

Meanwhile, from the ceiling beams, Blanka hangs upside down. Dan reaches the door, smooths his pink gi, and opens it with an exaggerated pull worthy of kabuki theater.

“Welcome, young warrior!” he exclaims. “To the Saikyo-Ryu Temple of Excellence, where dreams beco--”

“Yo. Been a while, Hibiki.” Instead, Ken Masters stands before Dan, with wind brushing past his crimson gi, the ends of his golden, red-tied ponytail flowing cooly behind him.

“Y-you... I… w-what--what are you doing here?!”

“Heard the ‘legend’ of Saikyo-Ryu was still kicking. Thought I’d see it in person.” Ken chuckles and leans against the doorframe.

From inside, a loud thump signals Blanka flipping over the couch and loping toward the doorway. “Oooh! Is it pizza delivery?” he asks, hopeful. “Oh! You’re Ken! I recognize you!”

“‘Sup.” Ken points at Blanka. “Heh. That’s some interesting company you’re keeping, Dan.”

“Jimmy, no! Don’t make this douche feel welcome! He’s the reason Gouken made me sweep the dojo for a month straight… back in the day!”

“Still bitter about getting kicked out, huh?” Ken scoffs.

“It was a philosophical disagreement!” Dan snaps. “Gouken didn’t understand the modern expression of Saikyo-Ryu!”

“Pfft. Oh, yeah. You mean your flailing and taunting strategy?”

“HEY! Listen here, Masters, I’ll have you know that my student has flourished under my guidance. Just ask the tournament circuit! She’s out there conquering with moves I perfected!”

“Sakura's Hadoken is super pretty! Real bright!” Blanka claps enthusiastically.

“Actually, she’s the whole reason I’m here to begin with.” Ken said. “Been checking out some fresh talent in this town, and I heard about the new kid on the block that’s managed to replicate the Ansatsuken style to a tee. Hadokens, hurricane kicks, the whole shebang.”

“You’re here for Sakura? Uh, I mean, of course she trained here! Saikyo all the way! But uh… she’s not around. Probably off, I don’t know, doing student things.” Dan says while his shoulders stiffen up.

“That so? During the summer break?” Ken nods, unconvinced.

“Uh… well, y’see, she's got summer scho--”

“She lives in Setagaya! Near the train station, couple blocks past the takoyaki stand with the blinking crab sign. Third house with the brown roof and the red mailbox!” Blanka said.

“JIMMY! What did I say about revealing confidential student data!?” Dan yells.

Blanka shrugs, unbothered. “You said to be helpful.”

“Appreciate it, Jimmy. You’re a solid guy.” Ken laughs. Then he takes a step away from the dojo, back to the car--

“HEY! Hold it right there, ponytail prince!”

Ken turns back to face Dan.

“You think you can just waltz in, toss your hair around, and flash your champion smile at my dojo? At me? No way! I challenge you to a rematch! Right here, right now!”

“You serious, Hibiki?” Ken's smirk gets wider. He slides one foot back, and lifts his fists.

“Dead serious!”

“Then I’m ready for ya. Bring it on!”

FIGHT!

“Danretsuken!” Dan’s signature combo flurry strikes, with his fists pumping in wild succession. Ken dips back, slipping the rhythm with ease, parrying the final blow with one smooth palm deflect.

Dan spins into his next gambit, knees pumping with conviction. “Gadoken!” he shouts, sending a mid-sized burst of green energy at Ken. Ken reads it, swiping his forearm across the arc and letting the blast dissipate in a harmless fizz.

Ken sidesteps as Dan launches a second Gadoken, but the outcome’s no different. Ken cuts through it like water splitting a stone.

Dan clenches his jaw and twirls into a reckless Dankukyaku. He lands two sloppy hits, with Ken’s shoulder taking one, but the champion stays balanced. Ken’s eyes flash.

“Shinryuken!”

His feet thunder against the dirt, with his fist cloaked in fire. The twirling uppercut smacks under Dan’s chin, lifting him high off the ground as Ken spins in a whirlwind of fire. Dan smashes ass-first on the pavement. Ken shakes out his knuckles, with steam sizzling from his glove.

“Challenge me after some practice!”

Blanka scrambles over and fans Dan with a towel. “That was flashy!”

“I almost had him... it was a feint... I swear…” Dan groans.

Ken smirks as he walks away to his car. In the driver’s seat, Eliza reclines, keeping her sunglasses lowered just enough to show the arch of her brow and the hint of amusement in her eyes.

“Looks like you had some fun over there.”

“Ah, that was nothing. Just a quick spar. I know where we’re going now.” Ken chuckles as he opens the passenger door and slides in, rolling his shoulders as he settles into the leather.

“So? Where to next?” Eliza taps the steering wheel with perfectly painted nails.

The living room hums with digital energy as pixelated fists swing across the Famicom screen. The chunky cartridges are stacked in a plastic shoebox under the TV. Sakura and Tsukushi sit cross-legged in front of the television, each wielding creaky controller with total focus.

“C’mon, c’mon… duck! Uppercut!” Sakura barks, her thumb mashing the buttons.

“Too slow, Sakura! He’s hugging the air again!” Tsukushi said.

On-screen, her fighter eats a punch, stumbles back, and drops flat with a mournful chime.

“YES!” Tsukushi cheers, raising the controller like a championship trophy.

Sakura flops back dramatically onto the floor, groaning. “Okay, okay! You win. Take the Famicom. I gotta break in my new gear anyway.”

“Don’t be sore! I’ve been training under the Urban Champion banner since summer started.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Sakura rolls her eyes as she heads to her bedroom. She grabs the new handheld weights from her shelf, flipping them in her palms. She tightens her headband, crouches, and starts  a light warm-up. Then she hears the deep growl of a car engine - an expensive one. She moves to the open windowsill.

Outside, just beyond the front yard, a sleek Ferrari Testarossa purrs to a halt. The driver’s door swings open.

A woman steps out first with sunglasses perched on her nose, one hand resting on the car. Then the passenger’s side opens. Ken emerges.

The ponytail. The red gi. That unmistakable yellow hair pulled tight behind his headband. The American champion himself, standing -- actually standing -- on the pavement in front of her house.

“Wh--wh… what?!”

Ken says something to the woman… probably his girlfriend? -- who laughs. He chuckles back, nods, and starts heading down the side path that leads to Sakura’s backyard. Sakura bolts up, stumbles through a stack of magazines, and throws open her bedroom door.

Tsukushi barely looks up from the screen. “You lose your gloves or someth--?”

“Canttalknowsorry!”

Sakura’s voice is a blur as she careens down the hallway, past the kitchen, dodging a laundry basket, and bursts out the front door. Outside, heat dances off the pavement, and the cicadas seem to quiet just slightly as she sees him turn the corner of her backyard.

“Wait! Wait!!” she calls.

Her heart’s thudding like a fight bell. She doesn’t know why he’s here. How is this happening? Sakura screeches to a halt right in front of him with arms flung out like she’s putting on brakes mid-sprint.

“Y-you’re... you’re actually-- are you Ken Masters?!” Sakura is breathless.

“I am. You’re Sakura Kasugano, right? I’ve been looking for ya.”

She crouches down instinctively, one hand on her forehead, back turned, almost like she’s shielding herself from the sheer absurdity of reality. Her internal system is short-circuiting. This can't be happening. This is a dream… right?

Ken plants his fists on his waist as he waits. What would Ryu do?

Wait, she already knows exactly what he’d do. He’d fight. Her breathing steadies. Her pulse doesn’t, but her body moves with purpose. She spins back toward Ken, eyes locked, arms rising, legs sliding into position.

“I’m ready to fight,” Sakura said, voice stronger than before. “I can do this.”

“Huh,” Ken mutters, amused. It’s like facing a pocket version of Ryu. He’d be proud. Maybe a little weirded out.

“Ken-san... you alright?”

He shakes off the lingering haze of sentiment. This girl’s serious. If Ken is going to honor that spirit, if he’s going to be the champion she grew up watching, then he’d better act like it.

Ken slides into his iconic stance, with one foot angled forward. His body snaps to readiness. He lifts one finger and gestures her forward with a flick.

“Yeah kid, I'm alright. Let’s see what you're made of!”

FIGHT!

“HADOKEN!” Sakura launches the first blast. Ken responds in kind.

“HADOKEN!” His energy wave is broader, and it surges ahead like a tidal crush and devours Sakura’s smaller Hadoken. Her eyes widen for half a second before the remains of Ken’s projectile slam into her.

Inside the house, Tsukushi pauses Urban Champion just long enough to look out the window. “Oh, she’s throwing Hadokens again,” he mutters. “Cool.”

“Wha--!” Sakura looks up just as Ken’s heel hits her cheek. She hits the ground, but rolls and pops back on her feet. He’s fast. Very fast.

Sakura circles around him. She throws two Hadokens, one low, one angled high, but Ken deflects her projectiles easily. Parry, parry, parry. A distinct, smooth “clash” sound can be heard as he parries every attack. The Hadokens evaporate as he advances.

Sakura tries to bait him with a jumping kick, from her Sakura Otoshi. but Ken blocks and redirects her ankle. As Sakura lands and pivots for a counter combo, Ken flashes his fist.

“SHORYUKEN!!” His fist launches upward in a spiral of flame, rocketing her into the air.

Ken launches another Hadoken right after to keep up his okizeme. Sakura springs to the side, but even her best dodge comes too slow. The blast clips her shoulder. She grits her teeth, scrambling to stand before Ken closes the distance between them again.

He darts in and out of range, parrying her elbow strike and countering with a knee to her stomach. Sakura stumbles as she throws out a reversal. Ken’s punches slices through it like paper, and he barrels towards her with a spinning kick.

“Tatsumaki!!”

Sakura rolls under the arc. She knows she can’t keep pace with him. She needs better timing - she needs a window.

Ken baits her again. Luckily, Sakura manages to respect his move and wait for him to leave an opening. His next Shoryuken whiffs, just barely, missing Sakura as she puts her palms together with compressed ki. She punishes the attack.

“SHINKU HADOKEN!!”

The charged blast detonates from her hands like a cannonball. It hits Ken before his feet touch the ground. His body sails backward as the wave slams him into the back wall. Cracked brick and clouded mortar shatter on impact. Sakura falls to her knees, panting from the recoil. She blinks through the haze.

Ken just pulls himself upright from the rubble, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Sakura can’t believe it. She knows that hit landed. She felt the connection. He took it like it was nothing. She pushes up from the ground, and breaks into a charge.

Ken smiles, and he makes his next move. His right leg snaps out with a crack of lightning. One kick, then four more, and then his body spins through the air, igniting mid-motion.

“SHIPPU JINRAI-KYAKU!”

The flaming Tatsumaki Senpukyaku rises up in a cyclone of heat, pulling Sakura into a multi-hit finisher. The final strike sends her airborne in a burst of fire.

Ken lands. “Whew!” He wipes his mouth with the back of his glove. He walks to her, crouches, and nods.

Hours later, Sakura blinks herself awake… Her body is sore in places she didn’t know could bruise. Her cheek throbs faintly. She squints at her ceiling. Her posters are still up, along with a fading polaroid of her, Kei, Natsu and Hinata from last spring.

“…Was it just a dream?”

She slowly sits up, fingers brushing the welt on her shoulder. Ken Masters--she saw him. Fought him. That was real. It had to be. But now she’s tucked into bed like nothing happened.

Before she can process it, the light clicks on. Sakura winces, shielding her eyes. “Aaagh… come on, Mom…”

“Sorry, sweetie. Didn’t mean to startle you. Just checking if you were up.” Sayuri stands just inside the doorway, arms crossed over a floral apron dusted with flour.

“Mom… what time is it?” Sakura blinks a few more times.

“Nearly eleven. I figured you needed the rest after all the excitement. But if you’re awake now, you might as well come lend a hand in the kitchen. We’ve got company.”

“Wh… wait. Company?”

Sakura heads downstairs, and stops dead in her tracks.

Seated right there, eating simmered nikujaga and pickled daikon is Ken, now wearing casual clothes, with his sleeves rolled up. His wife, Eliza, is laughing at something Tsukushi is saying. Tetsuro, Sakura’s father, sits upright at the table, trying not to look as thoroughly stunned as he clearly is.

Opposite of Ken, Karin Kanzuki is sipping green tea. Her eyes flick to Sakura’s arrival with little surprise, save for the faint lift of her brow. Dan is halfway through a story of his own, while Blanka is trying to peel an orange with his claws. He perks up when he sees her.

“Sakura!” Blanka growls cheerfully. “You’re not asleep anymore!”

“Oh, hey! You’re awake, kiddo. Come and join us.” Ken turns around.

“…Uh-my mom said I should help in the kitchen…”

“Not tonight, Sakura. We’ve got the lady of a zaibatsu and the All-American champ under our roof.” From the table, her father clears his throat.

Shibasaki, Karin’s longtime steward, appears behind Sakura’s shoulder with a warm smile and a dish towel tucked into his apron.

“I’ll handle the kitchen, Sakura-chan. Please, sit.”

“Oh… thanks,” she replies, and pads over to the empty spot between Blanka and Dan. The cushion creaks beneath her, and Blanka immediately offers her half a peeled orange with a hopeful grin.

She stares at the table. Ken is really here. Karin’s in her house. Along with Dan and Blanka. And her brother. And her dad. This is insane.

Dan leans in from his corner, scarfing down a piece of fried tofu. Ken chuckles, lifting his tea with casual grace. Blanka, seated between Dan and Tsukushi, grunts softly as he delicately maneuvers a rice ball using chopsticks clearly not made for claws.

“I’m just glad no one’s broken a wall tonight. We’ve had enough of those this year.” Eliza, perched beside Ken, laughs behind her palm.

“Ken-san, do you know about the Famicom?” Across the table, Tsukushi sits bolt upright.  

“Heard of it, but I haven’t had time to game since... I don’t know, Vice City? It’s crazy that you can play these games at home now.”

“It’s amazing!” Tsukushi nods, leaning forward, elbows on the table despite Sayuri’s warning glances. “You load cartridges into this little slot and press ‘Power’, then boom!”

“I bet you’ve been a real fighter, huh?” Ken leans into the conversation, grinning.

“Yep! Well, kinda. It’s different with controllers.” Tsukushi swells with pride.

Dan waves his chopsticks. “Training your reflexes through digital combat. I like that! Could be a foundation for Saikyo-Ryu’s next evolution. Maybe I’ll open a video game arcade while I'm at it!”

“Then your students can train their thumbs.” Eliza rolls her eyes.

“Dan’s got a real business mind.” Ken snorts.

Sakura hasn’t said much, seated quietly with Blanka. She breathes out quietly, and then she glances up. Her eyes meet Karin’s.

Across the table, Karin’s expression is measured, but the brief flush of pink across her cheeks gives away what words won’t. She looks down into her teacup, but Sakura sees through it. Sakura blushes and smiles to herself.

This entire gathering, it’s all thanks to Karin. It has to be. It’s always been her, in subtle turns and strategic gestures. Sakura scoops another bite of hijiki into her bowl. Eventually, she looks directly across the table to Ken.

“Ken-san… what are you… doing here? I mean, really.”

Her father, Tetsuro, sets down his tea. “That’s something I’d like to know too.”

“Well,” Ken’s gaze flicks toward Karin. “I’m here on a recommendation. Plus, I was pretty curious myself about the girl throwing Hadokens left, right and center. And after seeing you in action, you really know your stuff.”

Of course this was her doing. Sakura knew the Kanzukis had connections, but Karin never said anything about getting Ken Masters on the line.

“This means everything coming from you, Ken-san,” Sakura drops her chopsticks. “You're... exactly as tough as I thought you’d be.”

“And that was just my husband holding back that whole time.” Eliza smiles knowingly. "You should see him in person when he's facing off against other masters." 

Sakura leans forward. “Ken-san… can I ask something else?” Ken sets his bowl down. He already knows. She says it anyway. “Do you know where Ryu-san is?”

“I knew you’d ask,” Ken mutters. “There’s one place I know where I’ll see him. No matter where he’s been, Thailand, India, Alaska, Ivalice. Whatever. There’s a mountain temple. We call it Suzaku Castle. It’s where we both trained and grew up together. We always meet there once a year, no matter what.”

“When?” Sakura’s heart thumps. Ken glances at Eliza. She nods.

“A few weeks,” he said. “Just after Obon.”

“Can you take me with you?” Sakura didn’t hesitate.

Everyone at the table looks up now. Dan lowers his chopsticks. Blanka tilts his face. Tsukushi raises his head. Sayuri, watching from the doorway, doesn’t interrupt. Tetsuro, still seated, takes in everything for what feels like the first time.

Ken looks at Eliza, who smiles and shrugs. “Well… she’s got my vote.” Eliza replies.

“You serious about this, kid?” Ken asks Sakura. She nods, with her fists clenched.

“I need to meet him. I need to know what it means… to be strong.”

Ken slowly raises his fist, wrist turned.

“Then consider it done.”

Sakura bumps it. And just like that, the promise is made.

Faint chatter from Tsukushi trails off as he climbs the stairs, toothbrush dangling from his mouth. In the kitchen, Sayuri wipes down the last plate. Shibasaki quietly slides a freshly folded cloth over the dish rack before bowing once and excusing himself for the night.

Outside, the crimson Testarossa purrs as its headlights flick on. Ken slides into the driver’s seat this time, tapping the wheel with one hand. Eliza hops in shotgun.

“Thanks for the meal,” she calls cheerfully. Ken grins.

“We’ll be seeing you again. Keep practicing those Hadokens, Sakura!”

Dan, dragging a sleepy Blanka toward their rust-dented van parked a few houses down, gives a loud, exaggerated bow toward the group. Blanka lets out a happy growl, clutching a plastic bag of leftover melon slices. “Good dinner! Bye-bye!”

“See you, Ken-san! Bye Eliza-san!” Sakura, standing at the edge of the driveway with Tsukushi and, lifts her arm and waves.

Dan and Blanka disappear around the corner with the sound of squeaky tires.

Karin moves toward her sleek black limousine where Shibasaki waits at the open passenger door. Before Karin can take that final step into the car, Sakura rushes to her.

“Wait, Karin!”

Karin turns, surprised. A rare thing for her.

Sakura grabs her hand. Her voice trembles just enough to crack. “I don’t know how to thank you. All of this… I know it’s because of you.”

Karin tries to recompose herself, but it’s too late. Sakura hugs her. A full, genuine, heart-pouring hug, with her arms looped around the noble heiress in a way no press photo or corporate summit would ever dare portray. Karin battles the rush of red flooding her cheeks. Her arms hover uncertainly before she finally, slowly, rests them around Sakura’s back.

“You’re hopeless,” Karin mutters quietly.

“I know.” Sakura laughs, muffled by Karin’s shoulder.

They part, and Karin clears her throat, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear.

“Well,” she says coolly, “it was about time. You should know you’re worth the trouble.”

Sakura wipes her eyes and smirks. “Yeah… don’t get too soft on me. We still have that rematch coming.”

“Naturally. And I don’t intend to hold back this time.”

Sakura steps back, letting her go.

“Good. I’d be insulted if you did.”

Karin enters the limo, settling into the seat as Shibasaki closes the door and tips his cap at the Kasugano siblings. “Farewell, Sakura-chan. Tsukushi-kun,” Shibasaki said warmly. The engine hums, and the Kanzuki limo glides away from the curb.

Sakura stands quiet for a moment. Tsukushi looks up at her. “So uh... does this mean your summer’s about to get even weirder?”

“You have no idea.”

Sakura makes her way back to her room, but before she heads upstairs, her father is standing by the back window.

“Dad?”

Tetsuro doesn’t turn, but his voice comes steady. “You’re heading to bed?”

“I was. Well, until I saw you standing there.”

“Don’t mind me. You can go, Sakura.”

“No. You’re standing there because you want to say something. So? What’s wrong?”

There’s a short pause. Then, she continues.

“Okay, I know we haven’t really talked since the mess at Justice High. I’ve been so busy lately.” She chuckles weakly.

“You don’t need to apologize. Street fighting like this… It’s too barbaric for me to think of it as a sport. That hasn’t changed. I doubt it will be mainstream anytime soon. When you first came to me about karate, I’ll be honest. I told myself no. I’d never allow it. What father wants to see their daughter come home scraped and aching? Dressed in bruises and chasing after men twice her age with fists?”

Sakura looks down.

“But…” His eyes settle on hers, steady and quiet. “You showed me something. A passion.”

She lifts her head.

“You brought others with you, and helped to lift them up. Hinata, Kei, Blanka, Batsu… even that Kanzuki girl. Tsukushi’s been lit up by what you do. No parent would want to stop that. I’m sorry, Sakura. For all the times I refused to see what this really meant to you.”

Sakura hugs her father for the first time in a while.

THREE WEEKS LATER

The jeep bounces along an uneven ridge trail in Shimane. Trees crowd both sides of the narrow path. Somewhere far below, the distant sounds of a river winds through the valley floor.

Ken adjusts his hold on the wheel. It’s all coming back to him. Suzaku Castle is close by. From the passenger seat, Sakura leans forward. She puts her elbow on the open window frame, looking at the horizon. Her hands fidget with the knot of her white headband.

Ken slows the vehicle, easing it into a curved pull-off that edges the slope. “Alright. We’re here,” he said, cutting the engine.

Sakura gets out and looks down the trailhead. There’s an ancient torii gate cracked with moss, and a carved wooden sign. The path twists out of sight behind a thicket of bamboo. Somewhere behind those trees lies Suzaku Castle.

“Ken-san, if I run, do you think I can make it before sundown?” Sakura points at the mountaintop.

“Well… yeah. But, we got time. Don’t overdo it--”

Sakura sprints down the trail.

“Whoa! Sakura!” Ken calls, cupping his hands over his mouth. “Wait up!”

Sakura slows her sprint as the dirt path levels out. The incline stretched longer than it looked, but now, she’s here.

The air opens into a wide field, framed in low grass swaying under the soft tug of the evening wind. She stares ahead. The castle is weathered.

A solitary figure emerges from the tree line. His gi is worn, edges frayed from years of use, but still clean. The familiar white headband trails behind him in the breeze. He carries a single punching bag over one shoulder. His posture is strong. Steady. Like a mountain.

Ryu.

Sakura’s body locks up. Her heart thunders. Every training session, every match where she imagined his approval from the sidelines, all of it led here. To this moment. To this man.

Ryu notices her. There’s no recognition in his eyes, only a quiet question. The only one a guy like him could ask.

“…Who are you?”

Sakura wipes her cheek with the back of her glove, trying to hide the tears. Her lips part, but no words come out. Ryu stands in silence, one foot planted firm in the soil, the punching bag now resting at his side. His gi flutters lightly. Sakura lifts her head. She manages a short laugh.

“God. Look at me.” She breathes in deeply, swallowing the surge of emotion, and steps closer. “I came here looking for you, Ryu-san. I want to know what strength really means.”

“For me?”

“I respectfully request a match. Please!” Sakura bows.

Ryu lets go of the punching bag. It sends a puff of dust into the air.

He raises his fists. Through the veil of determination in his expression, Sakura glimpses something else. A smile. Granted, it's barely there, but it is a genuine one.

Sakura steps back, clearing her stance, fists rising in front of her. Her headband tightens in the breeze. Her knuckles flare with breathless anticipation. No audience. No announcer. Just two fighters under open sky.

FIGHT!

Sakura throws a Hadoken, fast and tight. Ryu absorbs it with a soft parry, then closes the gap with a short jab that grazes her. She recovers with a sweep kick. Ryu jumps before landing with a pivot.

Tatsumaki Senpukyaku. Shoryuken. Quick guard breaks. Sakura begins to see the patterns. The flow. She times her strikes better, landing a solid palm heel to Ryu’s shoulder. He nods, acknowledging her ability.

A single Shoryuken.

His fist blazes upward, catching her clean. Sakura lifts off the ground, and tumbles into the grass. She looks up at the burnt-orange sky. Her body aches. Her arms fall limp against the cool earth. The wind curls softly through the clearing around Suzaku Castle. She stares at Ryu, who’s already stooped to hoist his sandbag over his shoulder again. He turns around to face her.

“That was a good fight. Next time... it will be my turn to seek you out.”

Sakura gasps before words arrive. “R-really?”

He sees Ken in the distance. He begins to walk past her.

“As long as people like you continue to fight on... so will I.” Ryu walks into the trees.

“Ryu-san, hang on! I wanna get something to remember you by.”

Sakura scrambles up, patting around inside her shoulder bag and pulling out a small compact camera. It's casing rattles as she flips open the lens. She raises it. The shutter snaps.

Sakura looks down at the polaroid, and smiles. She lowers her camera and walks across the grass to rejoin Ken and Ryu.

Chapter Text

1994

FIVE YEARS LATER

A roar swells from the crowd packed inside the Queensland Combat Centre in Bearbrass, Australia. Today, it’s hosting the 1994 Women's World Grapple Tournament, the first of it's kind. A thousand flags wave from the catwalks. Cypher drones buzz overhead as producers bark orders in headsets, delivering the feed to millions of viewers across the globe.

Perched up above the ring on a suspended announcer platform, is world-renowned Jamaican musician and martial artist, Dee Jay.

"HEEEEERE WE GO, LADIES AND GENTS! You wanted fire and now you're about to witness the heat! The SEMI-FINALS, baby! Two of our fiercest warriors in the game right here are about to throw down!"

Spotlights sweep the crowd as he continues.

"First up, coming all the way from Kamurocho, Japan, sponsored by none other than the Masters Foundation themselves, the queen of Karate, SAKURA KASUGANO!"

Sakura emerges from a dark tunnel. The gi she’s wearing is red much like Ken’s, worn at the hem. Her five-dan black belt is tied around it. She nods at the crowd as she pulls herself through the ropes.

"And our next fighter," Dee Jay flips his mic. "From the streets of South Town, borrowing from Hakkyokuseiken with hands of steel to match! LI XIANGFEI!"

Out comes Xiangfei, bouncing on her heels as the crowd rises again. Her kung fu robes shimmer in red, blue and white. She waves to fans and lands in the ring like a dancer. Sakura rolls her eyes. Dee Jay announces the match start from overhead.

“ROUND 1! FACE IT STRAIGHT!”

FIGHT!

Xiangfei opens up with Sou Shou Dou, punching to check Sakura’s guard. She counters with a low kick into a perfectly timed Shunpukyaku. Xiangfei reverses with her Kanku, kicking Sakura's side. The axe kick stings, but Sakura tightens her stance. She retaliates with a classic combo of lows into a Hadoken.

Xiangfei rolls under the Hadoken, launching into a grab, Senri Chuou, but it whiffs. Sakura manages to nail Midare Zakura, landing her fist clean on Xiangfei. She drops. The bell rings. Round one goes to Sakura.

As the second round begins, Xiangfei hits Sakura with Nanbu, a blue blast of chi. Blood starts to trace from her. Once again, Sakura sweeps Xiangfei's legs out from under her.

After Xiangfei falls, she bounces back with Tetsuzankou, an explosive shoulder charge. The crowd gasps as Sakura falls on her back and wipes blood from her eyebrow.

Xiangfei bursts into Chou Pai Ron before finishing with a double Tetsuzankou. Sakura nimbly parries Xiangfei’s attack, timing it by the breath… and unleashes her critical art, Sakura Rain. Her fists and feet whirl in a blazing rush, combo after combo, honed over the last five years. Instead of finishing off with a Shouoken this time, Sakura manages to pull off the real deal.

“SHORYUKEN!”

It connects. Xiangfei lifts, flips, and falls, ending Round 2. Sakura Wins. Her hair damp with sweat, and blood forms from a nick in her forehead.

K.O.

“KASUGANO WITH THE CLEAN SWEEP! SHE’S MOVIN’ ON UP, BABY!”

Hours later in the locker room, Sakura sits on a wooden bench with her red gi peeled halfway down, clinging damply to her waist. She reaches for a towel and wipes the back of her neck, looking at her reflection in the mirror. As she undresses, the scars reveal themselves. Most of them are from street fights. The deepest ones were from Gen around three years ago, an old assassin. That particular fight was brutal.

Sakura wipes her face, then begins to change into her casual clothes. She slips into a black tank top, tugging her yellow hoodie over her head. The Masters Foundation badge stitched into the sleeve catches the light. She stares at it for a few seconds.

The finals are just days away. She’s made it this far. It’s just one more fight… she thinks back to college.

Sakura tried. Really. She enrolled in Mishima Polytechnic with a modest scholarship from her athletics. The school was fine, the real problem was her heart just… wasn’t in it. Lectures blurred. Assignments piled up. Soon, her grades teetered and she ended up losing the scholarship in the process. From there, she skipped classes to train, and missed exams for underground exhibitions.

At the end of the day, Sakura just wanted to fight like she used to in high school. It was about a year and a half ago when she finally decided to drop out. She hasn’t spoken to her family ever since.

It’s not just her, either - Japan has changed too. The country’s bubble economy finally wound up popping a few years ago, leaving behind a whole generation caught up in the mess. The “Lost Decade” has officially kicked off.

In the midst of it, home console gaming exploded. Series like Mario, Virtua Fighter and Mortal Kombat have become household names. Luckily, the arcades still thrive as much as they ever have, and Sakura even works at one back in Tokyo-to. She managed to book a decent amount of time off from her part-time job for this, which surprised her, since the SEGA management is usually very stringent with her work schedules.

“Mind if I come in?”

Sakura looks up from toweling off her face. “Yeah, Eliza.” she said. “Of course you can.”

Eliza steps inside. She hasn’t let her pregnancy stop her from getting things done in the Masters Foundation, not yet anyway. Her linen blouse flows with a tailored jacket folded neatly over her arm.

“Oof. Still getting used to my center of gravity. Feels like it shifted overnight.” She lowers herself on the bench right next to Sakura.

“You’re walking fine. Better than me right after that second round.” Sakura offers her a water bottle.

“You were amazing out there. Honestly, I think you shook Xiangfei harder than she expected. That last Shoryuken? That was signature Ken.”

“Thanks. I think I’m finally getting the hang of how to do a Shoryuken without dragging my foot all the time. It took a lot of trial and error getting here.”

Eliza watches her with an almost maternal pride. Over the last five years, with her husband often running transcontinental business, Eliza has become the glue holding Sakura's journey together. She's been part manager, part mentor, and most of all, part big sister.

“Okay,” Sakura peels her duffel bag open and pulls out a fresh towel. “Any idea who I’m fighting next?”

Eliza uncaps her bottle, taking a sip before replying.

“Well, the final bracket’s almost locked. It looks like a coin toss between Rainbow Mika and Hinako Shijo. Their match is tomorrow. Either way,” Eliza said, turning to her, “you’re ready. You've trained for both styles of wrestling. You know how to adapt on the fly.”

Sakura unscrews her water bottle and takes a long drink. “I’ll be ready for it.”

“I know. You got this.”

The jet engines cool off as the long-bodied flight from Australia comes to a stop on the tarmac of the Escobar International Airport in Vice City, Leonida. On the inside lies a series of new art deco pillars flanked by a bunch of potted palm trees. There are sunburned tourists with floral shirts, security padding down a few people hiding sawed-off shotguns, and a dozen Masters Foundation employees in suits with earpieces on.

Sakura stretches her arms after they clear customs. Her feet ache. Eliza walks next to her with a hand over her stomach. Once they’re past the escalators, she sees her husband.

Ken’s hair is cropped short now, with thick yellow spikes trimmed around a clean jawline. He gave his headband to Ryu back in 1991, and ditched the ponytail shortly after. He’s wearing a collared shirt with the top button undone, along with slacks and sneakers.

“Eliza! Sakura!”

Eliza lights up. The crowd parts as Ken rushes ahead with open arms. He wraps his wife in a firm embrace, and plants a soft kiss on her temple. Sakura approaches with her duffel bag. Ken breaks the hug just enough to extend a hand toward her. “Hey there, Sakura.”

She nods, raising her knuckles. They fist bump.

“Ready for the finals, kid?” he asks, standing at full height now.

“More than ready, Ken-san.” Sakura throws the bag over her shoulder and cracks her neck.

“Awesome. That’s what I like to hear.” Ken grins and claps his hands once. He glances back at the Foundation staff already directing carts to the curb. “Come on. Cab’s waiting.”

Taxis line up under tall palm trees as Sakura, Ken, and Eliza step outside. The traffic is really backed up. The rooftop billboards flash all sorts of gaudy ads. This is Sakura’s first time being in Vice City, but it’s technically her second time coming to the US since she first met Ken and Ryu back in ‘89. Ken lifts the heaviest duffel himself as they all board into the truck.

The cab turns onto a quieter stretch, where a gleaming facade rises from behind a hedge of well-manicured fronds - the Moist Palm Hotel. An old van is parked at the entrance, with its radio tuned to Emotion 98.3. Sakura follows Ken and Eliza to the lobby.

“Not bad, huh?” Ken says, looking around.

“Yeah. It’s... huge.” Sakura replies.

“Welcome to VC.” He chuckles.

Ken and a few Masters Foundation employees escort Sakura through the hotel after they leave the elevator. At the end of the hall, one of them opens her suite door and steps aside. Sakura walks in.

The room is enormous - wider than the apartment she shares with Kei by a long shot. A massive window looks out over the mainland. A circular ceiling fan spins overhead, and the minibar is filled with imported bottles. Sakura walks to the window and places a hand on the glass, watching the city below. She presses her forehead gently to the cool surface.

“This still feels so weird,” she murmurs.

“You get used to it.” Ken replies with hands in his pockets.

She turns and walks to the bed, sitting down. The sheets are really soft.

“I kept telling Kei I’d be lucky to crash in a capsule hotel. She wouldn’t believe me if I told her.”

“Well, you can take your time to freshen up. I’ll go check in on the venue. Eliza’s next door if you need her.” Ken stands and pats her shoulder. Sakura watches him head out, shutting the door behind him.

For the first time since the preparation for the semi-finals, she lets herself relax. She looks around the room, at the pink carpeting, the gold wall sconces, and a console TV bolted into a cabinet playing reruns of Garbo and Malloy.

The quiet doesn’t last long for Sakura. The next day, her car pulls up along the roundabout outside Hyman Memorial Stadium as a crush of reporters and camera crews surround it.

Ken is out first. The microphones swarm him while shutters click like machine guns, and a female reporter shouts at him.

“Ken! Thoughts on today’s final? Is Sakura ready?”

“Oh yeah. You bet!” Ken said with a dazzling wink.

Sakura sits in the back seat. She walks out and ducks her head, trying not to be seen. She’s never liked this part. The cameras, the lights, the questions. All of it. Eliza walks out behind her, offering Sakura a supporting smile before tucking close next to Ken.

As the three ascend the concrete steps into the stadium lobby, the crowd erupts behind them.

“HELLOOOOOOO VICE CITY!”

Rainbow Mika, decked out in a blinding blue and white wrestling costume, hair tied in her twin blonde pigtails, jumps like she’s launching off the ropes of a wrestling ring, striking a pose midair before landing on one heel. The paparazzi goes wild.

As if Mika wasn’t enough, a mammoth of a man wrapped in a crimson cape and wearing a gold wrestling belt comes from behind her out of the truck. The crowd doesn’t need a name. Everyone knows him. Mika’s mentor. The Red Cyclone.

ZANGIEF!

"HA HA!! HOROSHO!!!"

The Russian wrestler poses with one foot raised on the edge of a planter. The press circles them. Mika winks and throws up her arms.

“…That’s who I’m facing?” Sakura just stares. Ken looks over his shoulder, seeing Mika and Zangief doing synchronized flexes. He shrugs at her.

Thankfully, the afternoon heat is bearable inside thanks to the stadium’s air circulation system. Ken leads the way through a cordoned hallway as event photographers flash in his direction. Eliza simply smiles politely while keeping an arm looped around her husband's elbow.

Sakura, on the other hand, blends into the shadows as best she can. She nods once at a passing tech crew member, mumbling a faint “thanks” as she’s handed her lanyard pass.

“Wait, guys. I’m gonna head to the change room,” She said to Ken.

“Well, would you look at this! Masters! Kasugano!”

The voice carries over all the noise like a sumo stomp. Sakura pivots.

“Wow. Honda-san?”

Edmond Honda greets the two of them, flanked by a trio of staffers wearing shirts branded with his new restaurant chain. He’s built like a stone wall - massive chest, arms thick as temple columns, along with his traditional mawashi covered by a draped black yukata.

“E. Honda. What are you up to? Didn’t expect to see you on this side of the planet.” Ken bows. Honda returns the bow with a dip of his head.

“Hey, I go where the tournaments go. And when it’s the first global circuit for women’s fighting? You bet I’m here. The Chanko House Edomon sponsorship sealed it!”

“Chanko? You mean that new restaurant of yours?” Sakura asks, still surprised.

“Sumo feeds the soul and the stomach! Can’t think of a better place than Vice City to sell hot stew in the States. Tried my luck in South Town, but Pao Pao Café rules the competition there. I gotta say, as a fellow sumo... I was hopin’ for Hinako to win. You catch the fight, Sakura-chan?”

“Not really. I was sleeping.”

“Too bad. Ya should’ve seen it. Mika’s an avalanche. She’s got the strength and the crowd on her side.”

Sakura stares down the hallway, picturing Rainbow Mika flipping into the stadium spotlight. Honda notices the silence, and Ken fills the gap.

“Well, luckily wrestlers don’t scare us,” he said, glancing at Sakura with an encouraging expression.

“Yeah. Exactly,” Sakura nods.

“HA! Yeah! That’s the spirit. You’d better get ready, kid. Show’s about to start.” Honda replied.

“Way ahead of you.” They exchange a final bow before Sakura turns and walks down the prep corridor.

Sakura tightens the black belt, the fabric worn now from a dozen fights across five countries. She’s ready. She finishes the wrap around her knuckles, and puts her gloves on.

Behind her, Ken can be heard walking in to check up. “You good?” he asks.

“Yeah. Little sore, but I’m good.”

“This is it, then. I don’t think I’ve got anything left to tell you that you don’t already know.”

“Hold on, Ken-san. I wanted to ask… you’ve fought Zangief before, right?”

“Zangief? Yeah. Here and there.”

“Any advice? Mika trained with him. She’s got the same grappling thing going on.”

“Grapplers need to get in tight to do real damage. Distance is your best option. Zangief hates projectiles, so I’m betting Mika would struggle against a few Hadokens too. Don’t get cute with combos, because they can end it in one mistake if you drop one. You give them an opening, and they’ll suplex you into the hospital before you know it.”

Sakura absorbs every word. She nods. Her hands flex again. Outside, the roar of the crowd swells. Dee Jay’s voice on the mic punches through the air.

“AND NOW, THE FINAL MATCH YOU’VE BEEN WAITING FOR!”

Ken stands. Sakura rises with him. He raises a fist.

“Show ‘em what you’re made of.”

Sakura raises her knuckles up. Then, she heads for the arena entrance. On a raised platform above the ring, Dee Jay, dressed in a dazzling white suit with a tropical gold trim, leans into the mic.

“VICE CITY, are you ready?! This is the fight that all the fans been waitin’ for! The final match of the Women's World Grapple Tournament!”

Spotlights sweep across the crowd, settling on the entrance ramp.

“Our Karate rep is back for the final fight! Give it up for SAKURA KASUGANO!!”

The crowd lets out a howl. Sakura tightens her gloves and her red headband. She closes her eyes for one breath. Then the lights explode again.

“AAALRIGHT,” Dee Jay shouts, “Y’all better get LOUD for the queen of the squared circle, the master of muscle, the star of the blue stage - RAINBOW MIKA!!”

Rainbow Mika dives in with a full-speed sprint, her blue wrestling costume glittering under stadium lights. Her pigtails bounce as she cartwheels and flips into the ring, launching herself over the ropes.

“YEAH!! LET’S GO!” she shouts. The crowd chants her name as she flexes, before locking eyes with Sakura.

They stare each other down. The ring darkens. The LED boards burn bright.

“Fighters ready? GO FOR IT, MAN!”

FIGHT!

Sakura opens the fight with a few Hadokens, testing Mika’s defense. Mika eyes her warily, blocking each projectile easily.
Sakura tries kicking into her Shunpukyaku. Mika absorbs the first hit, sliding back into the ropes. Sakura follows up with a charged Hadoken. In return, Mika uses Shooting Peach, jumping over the Hadoken and slamming into Sakura’s face with her hip. Counter hit.

“Mika’s found her groove! That ain’t just for show!”

Mika pushes Sakura into the corner. Sakura tries to parry and step out with a Shouoken. She lands part of it, clipping Mika’s ribs, but Mika grabs Sakura’s parrying arm and spins her into a Dream Driver.

Dee Jay jumps out of his seat. “OH SNAP! Mika’s in! She's in close!”

Rainbow Typhoon. Mika’s arms tighten around Sakura’s waist as she flips her legs under her arms. She lifts, pivots, and rotates. One swing, then a second, followed by a third! Mika releases. Sakura slams into the ring floor.

“RAINBOW MIKA TAKES ROUND ONE!” Dee Jay shouts, grinning through the mic.

Eliza's eyes dart from the beaten Sakura to the corner where Mika flexes again to her adoring fans. Honda, Ken, and Zangief continue to watch on in anticipation. This fight isn’t over yet.

Round Two.

“IT ALL DEPENDS ON YOUR SKILL!”

FIGHT!

Mika rushes in first. Sakura reacts with a quick Hadoken. Mika charges straight through it, her shoulder absorbing the blast. She swings for a forward grapple, hands reaching… but it whiffs as Sakura dashes back. Her Haru Ichiban forces Mika back into the ropes. The ropes stretch and launch her back at Sakura like a spring-loaded trap. Mika elbows her across the jaw, sending her flipping over on her back.

Sakura grunts. Before Mika can capitalize, Sakura reverses with two quick kicks. Mika lifts her arms, off-balance.

Sakura rises back up with Haru Ranman. Her fists come down hard - both smashing into Mika’s back, forcing her body downward. Mika hits the mat face first. Sakura lands back on her feet, feeling out her jaw to make sure it isn’t broken.

“SAKURA KASUGANO TAKES ROUND TWO!”

Ken pumps a fist while Eliza sighs with visible relief.

Mika groans, pushing herself up while tapping the mat once. Sakura gets into stance again, headband trailing and fists ready.

The final round.

“GO FOR BROKE!”

FIGHT!

Sakura opens with rapid low kicks, trying to chip away at Mika’s mobility. Mika sways, then dives in with a dropkick that hits Sakura. Sakura pops up just in time to duck under a follow-up grapple. She responds by tossing out her Shinku Hadoken, and the crowd looks on in awe as the blue projectiles cover the arena.

Mika barrels through it, and the following Hadokens, jumping over with her legs extended and slamming into Sakura’s face with Shooting Peach again. This time, the impact rocks her vision. Sakura stumbles back and grabs her head.

Mika tries another throw, Brimstone, but Sakura blasts Mika in the face with a Shouoken. She skids back to her feet just as a black-eyed Mika lunges at her again. Sakura counters with a leaping heavy kick, and they trade! Sakura's kick lands the moment Mika's punch connects.

Both fighters hit the mat.

“They hit at the SAME TIME! Who’s still up?!” Dee Jay stammers.

The crowd is screaming. Fans are slamming their seats. Flashbulbs fire off.

“Get up, Sakura…” Eliza whispers.

Sakura coughs, her face still down on the mat. Suddenly, she feels arms wrapping around her. A bruised Mika wraps Sakura’s head and chest. She climbs to the top rope, swaying with each step. She raises a fist to the crowd.

Heavenly Dynamite. She jumps, taking Sakura with her in a lift, and Sakura’s back brutally slams into the ground with Mika in a leaping backbreaker. The ring shakes. Sakura’s body crumples on impact. She tries to move, tries to breathe. A ref slides in and begins the count.

“One… two… three.”

“RAINBOW MIKA! WINS! KNOCKOUT!”

The fans scream. Streamers fly. Zangief nods in approval. Honda lowers his head. Ken breathes out a heavy sigh while Eliza looks at the ring, stunned.

Hours pass.

The bandages wrapped around Sakura’s torso stretch with each breath, but it’s her pride that's hurt the most. Outside, the press conference is winding down. Mika and Sakura shook hands after the fight - at least that part went smoothly. She watched Zangief wrap Mika in a celebratory bear hug, tossing compliments like medals.

Ken enters and closes the door.

“That was one hell of a match. You okay?” Ken asks.

“I’m fine,” Sakura mutters, wiping blood from under her nose. It’s mostly stopped, but the ache in her back hasn’t.

“I’m proud of you. You pushed Mika further than anyone else in the tournament.”

“I still lost.”

Ken is careful with his tone. “Kid, c’mon. You gave it your best shot.”

“Still wasn’t enough.”

“Wasn't enough? You just stood toe-to-toe with the strongest women fighters in the world!”

“Yeah,” Sakura snaps, “and I still got folded like fucking laundry!”

“Sakura, you know that a defeat is just one part of the climb. You can’t let one fight define everything.”

“One fight?! Ken-san, I left everything for this! Blew my scholarship. Stopped talking to my parents. Kei’s the only one who still talks to me. Everyone else? Gone. Ryu-san is basically never around! And now I lose at the finish line! I’ve got nothing except this!”

“Listen, you think I haven’t been where you are right now? Losing messes with your head, but you get up and you keep working at it. Jesus, you’re acting like you lost during the qualifying matches. It’s not the end of the world, Sakura.”

“I... I just want to go home.”

Ken sees how hard she’s gripping the bench - how her shoulders tremble not just from the pain, but from the exhaustion, from the loss, from the last five years that led here. He sighs and heads back for the door with Eliza, who’s been listening silently from the hallway.

The door shuts behind them. Sakura is left alone.

Chapter Text

The Kanzuki Estate is quiet today. Rows of lanterns light the entrance path. The family crest hangs from silk banners overhead. Guests step through the Estate’s gates in silence with their heads bowed, wearing black attire.

Daigenjuro Kanzuki is dead.

Inside, the wake has ended. The funeral altar stands with lacquered wood flanked by chrysanthemums and a few bowls of fruit offerings. In the center is a large monochrome photograph of Daigenjuro Kanzuki. Sutras have been chanted. Incense has been placed.

Karin Kanzuki stands before her father's portrait. She hasn’t spoken all morning. Shibasaki keeps a respectful distance away.

Despite having access to specialized clinics and experimental regimens flown in from all over the world, his body ultimately failed him. The man who once demanded perfection from all beneath his name found himself unable to even lift the family’s katana, not that he ever let anyone see it.

Daigenjuro had been many things to the world, but to Karin, he was a father who wanted someone else - a son. In private, he became harsher than he ever was. Every conversation with Karin returned to the same refrain: “You must do better.” He never said “well done.” Never “I’m proud.”

Still, here she is. His daughter. The speeches are over, and the temple priests begin preparing the procession to the crematorium.

The whole company is Karin’s now. Every subsidiary, every debt and favor - millions of yen can move with the stroke of her pen. She’s spent her entire life preparing for this day… but… is she ready? Hell, does readiness even matter?

As the funeral concludes, the guests begin to filter out respectfully. Black umbrellas pop open in clusters. The most powerful families in Japan, ranging from martial arts clans and political allies, have paid their respects and now depart.

Inside the funeral hall, Karin stands near the altar, still in her formal kimono. Her blonde curls are tied in a braided bun, adorned with a jet-black pin. She hasn’t moved in some time.

Shibasaki approaches her. Ishizaki remains farther back, speaking quietly with the staff organizing the ceremonial cleanup.

“Kanzuki-sama. Do you require anything?”

“No, I do not. Thank you, Shibasaki.”

He bows. Then a new presence enters, one Karin has tried to avoid for months now.

Heihachi Mishima, of the Mishima Zaibatsu. He’s dressed in a traditional montsuki with formal haori. His graying hair is swept upward in its iconic crescent shape.

“Karin. My condolences. Daigenjuro was a man of uncompromising vision. He served with a discipline that very few could match.”

“Thank you, Mishima-san. My father always spoke highly of you.”

“As he should. We were business partners for over twenty years. I understand the company now rests in entirely your hands?”

“It does,” Karin replies.

“Then it is my expectation that you will continue the relationship your father built.”

“...The Kanzuki name honors tradition, and in light of that, I shall.”

“Good. That level of conviction is already reminiscent of your father’s. We shall speak again soon. Very soon.”

Heihachi bows once more, turns, and walks away into the procession of departing magnates. Karin looks away in contemplation.

Elsewhere, Ken’s gym sits in the Toshima Ward, in between a train track and a park. It’s technically open to the public, but the regulars know that this is where serious fighters come to burn off some steam. A few gym-goers circle punching bags, but the energy in the room centers on one person.

Sakura stands barefoot in the sparring zone. Her fists are wrapped tight in a white cloth, while her knuckles are stained with red. Her punch lands so hard against the hanging bag that the chain snaps right off, and the bag flies across the room, slamming into a wall right over a pile of other bags she’s beaten down.

She breathes once, and plants her feet again. Her kicks fly sharp and fast. Ken enters and watches Sakura from upstairs, behind a paneled viewing window on the mezzanine office space. Eliza glances at the gym floor from a cushioned armchair while holding a magazine.

“She’s been here since we got back. Didn’t even stop for water. Or food. You should talk to her.” she said.

“Already did. There’s no point in trying.”

Below them, Sakura does another kick that nearly tears open a hanging bag. Her biceps flex under the lights, covered in old scars, bandages, and sweat.

“She’s just frustrated. You know how much of a big deal this was for her.”

“I know.” Ken said. “I’m just… I dunno, I’m not much of a teacher.”

“You've been where she is. You’re who she chose to follow,” Eliza reminds him. “If anyone can get through to her, it’s you.”

“She didn’t choose me, though. I was the next best thing for her, remember? Ryu is the one she’s doing all this for.”

“So what? You’re gonna give up because you’re not Ryu?”

“Come on. I just know how this goes. She loses, she shuts everyone out, and she waits for him to show up. He won’t. You and I both know that. Sakura hasn’t seen him in years,” Ken continues. “I’ve tried to talk to her. She won’t hear it unless it's from him.”

“Then what’s the alternative?”

“What do you want me to do, Eliza? Go down there and say what? ‘It’s okay, Sakura, you tried’? She doesn’t want comfort. She’s pushing herself. Words won’t magically fix that.”

“Listen, I just think she needs you to be there for her. You volunteered to be her mentor, Ken. Act like it.”

Eliza gathers her things and heads for the door. She exits, leaving Ken. He looks back at the gym floor as Sakura begins again. He slowly rests his wrists on the railing.

A final Hadoken slams into the last bag. The leather creaks. The chain shudders. The impact reverberates into the wall, and a few stray gym members glance up, but Sakura doesn’t acknowledge them. She already knows Ken saw it.

“You should probably try taking a break.” Ken walks inside. He looks at the punched-out corner of the gym where six bags lie in a pile, cracked and half-split. Sakura wipes her face beneath her headband, smearing sweat on her hand wraps.

“I’ll take a break when I’m dead.”

“Well, I’d prefer not to wait that long.”

“Sorry, Ken-san. I… you guys said you were gonna leave soon, right?” she asks, sighing.

“At least you listened to some stuff I said. Yeah, in a few days Eliza and I are flying back to the US. Liberty City specifically.”

“For how long?”

“I don’t know yet. It could just be a few weeks, or it could be more. We can’t stick around in Japan too long with how my business stuff’s piling up. Plus, with the baby coming…”

“Oh, right. Yeah, I get it.” Sakura said. She sat down on the sparring mat with her legs folded, fists knotted together in front of her knees. Ken moves next to her, lowering himself on the bench behind her.

“You can’t beat yourself up forever, kid.”

“I can try.”

“Sakura--”

“I know what you’re trying to do, but I don’t need pity, Ken-san. I’m not good enough. That’s all there is to it.”

“Quit being so dramatic. You’re still young. You just finished one of the toughest tournaments on the planet. You made the finals of said tournament. You should be proud of that by itself.”

“So? Why am I not? Why do I still feel like I have so much left to learn?"

“God. You really are just like Ryu, you know that?” Ken leans back on his hands.

“Except I don’t vanish on everyone for like, years, searching for the meaning of life or whatever he’s up to.”

Sakura just closes her eyes. She sinks into her own head.

A parade of missing faces flashes behind her eyes. Not just Ryu, but Hinata, Batsu, Kyosuke, Akira, all her friends. Everyone… they all went down separate paths after high school. She misses them a lot. Her brother, Tsukushi, has left her letters unanswered for a year. Her parents, well, that’s self explanatory. They’ve been silent since she dropped out - and they’ve most likely written her off if they didn’t already. She hasn’t seen Dan or Blanka in years either, not since she went to go train with Ken - which is something that Dan took very personally.

One person that she still misses the most, for whatever reason, is Karin. Her laugh. Her confidence. Karin was always busy. So busy, to the point where the Kanzuki and Masters families lost contact somewhere along the way. The last time Sakura saw her was back in 1992… and she hasn’t heard much since then. She’s been so caught up with Ken’s training, and college, and her job that she hasn’t found much time to reconnect. Would Karin even remember her if she tried? Maybe it’s not worth it.

Everyone’s gone. Moved on. Everyone, except her. Ken gives her a minute.

As the sun begins to set, Sakura’s hair is still damp from the shower as she prepares to head home.

She steps back into the reception area with her duffel back over her shoulder and her suitcase rolling behind her. Near the entrance, Eliza is seated.

“Looks like this is it. Take care of yourself, Eliza.” Sakura said.

Eliza looks up with kind eyes. “I will.” Her hand presses gently over her stomach. “You just promise me that, alright?”

“Sure.” Sakura gives a small shrug. Ken is already coming down the stairwell.

“You going?” he asks.

Sakura nods. “Mhm. Cab should be here any minute.”

Ken breaks the moment with a small clap of his hands. “Alright,” he said. “Group hug.”

Sakura quietly laughs. She steps in, and the three of them wrap their arms around each other. Eliza’s hand finds Sakura’s shoulder. None of them want to let go. A car horn sounds outside.

Sakura pulls free first. She grips her suitcase handle, gives the gym one last glance, then turns to face the two of them.

“I’ll see you guys soon!”

Ken lifts a hand, and Eliza gives her a soft wave.

The taxi pulls up on Nakamichi Street. Sakura hands over the fare and steps out into the humid Tokyo dusk. Her suitcase bangs against the pavement as she adjusts the strap of her duffel bag and starts walking.

The Kamuro Shopping Area located in the center of Kamurocho is now gone, and in its place lies a fenced-off construction site for something called the “Millenium Tower”. She walks past SEGA HI-TECH LAND Nakamichi, where she works part-time. A man in a wrinkled suit stumbles out of a nearby bar, muttering to himself. Sakura dodges him. She heads into Nakamichi Alley. A stray cat sleeps on the stoop outside her residence.

Sakura climbs the stairs slowly, still feeling sore from Rainbow Mika’s backbreaker. She reaches the door - Unit 2B.

“Kei? KEI! I’M BACK!”

“...Oh shit!”

From the living room, Kei Chitose jumps off the couch, tangled in the throw blanket and the guy she was draped over. He’s wearing a oversized purple jacket with the sleeves rolled halfway up and a freshly shaved buzz cut. Shinji Tanaka lifts his arm halfway. “Whoa… somethin’ wrong?”

“My roommate’s back! Just be quiet, okay?” Kei scrambles, shoving her long black hair behind her ears and fumbling for composure. Her socks slip on the wood floor as she rushes into the hall. She opens the door.

“You good?” Sakura asks. She tries looking behind Kei. 

“Yeah! Nothing! It’s nothing. Just wait there. Just there.”

“Um… alright. Listen, I’m starving after that drive so...”

Kei run to the fridge, already pawing through the sparse shelves when Tanaka makes his entrance.

“Hey,” he greets Sakura, a little sheepish. “I’m Shinji. I’m gonna guess your Kei’s friend?”

Sakura gives Kei a long, flat look by the doorway, past Tanaka’s shoulder.

“Seriously?”

“He just... dropped by.” Kei explains.

Sakura sighs. She brushes past Shinji without a word, and drops herself on the sofa. She tries to kick her shoes off.

“She seems... nice?” Tanaka turns to Kei, tilting his head. Kei groans, grabbing his arm.

“Out. Out!”

“So... will you call?”

Kei shoves the door shut in his face. She looks over at Sakura, who’s already halfway through her bread. Kei heads to the kitchen, grabs two cans of tea, and walks back over. Sakura’s got one leg folded under her with a half-eaten curry bread in her lap.

“Looks like you’ve been busy these last few months. Who’s your new boyfriend?” Sakura takes a sip of her canned tea from Kei.

“He’s not my boyfriend.” Kei groans.

“Whatever you say, Chitose.”

Kei lets it pass. “So… how’d the big trip go?”

“It was… fine. You didn’t catch it live, did you?”

“I wanted to. I was in class all month. I tried to record it, but it got buried under a mountain of notes… and… ”

“It’s okay, Kei. Honestly, you didn’t miss much.”

Kei frowns. “Wait… you lost?”

Sakura sits back against the sofa, and closes her eyes for a second.

“Yeah. Pretty much. Second place.”

Kei finishes the last sip of her barley tea. She’s been rehearsing a dozen versions of what she wants to say to Sakura, but none of them are quite right. Still… she has to tell her. Kei softly clears her throat. “So... I got a call from Touto Office Services yesterday.”

“Isn’t that where you did your internship last semester?”

Kei nods. “They’re offering me a full-time spot.”

“Guess they liked having you around.”

“Yeah. It's in Kogane-cho, though. Not Kamurocho.”

“...Does that mean you’ll have to move there?”

“I mean... it's quiet, and it’s a lot safer too. It's near a bus stop and my aunt’s place. Plus, the rent’s cheaper, even if it’s farther out.”

“Wow, Kei-chan. I uh… I didn’t realize you were looking.”

“I wasn’t, it just sort of found me. After I passed my final evaluations, they kept me on the shortlist. But, I haven’t signed anything, Sakura. I’m still thinking.”

“You know I just got back…”

“I know.”

“Wh… wait. Oh, god. What am I saying? Sorry, Kei. I should be congratulating you. I must look like such a jerk right now.”

“Wh--no, Sakura, it’s no big deal. I’m not going anywhere soon. But… but I also need to think about the next ten years. We’re not kids anymore, know what I mean?”

“Yeah…” Sakura turns to the window.

The job market’s frozen. Degrees are gatekeepers. Even part-time work feels like a lifeline she's barely holding on to. Kei doesn’t say any of that, but Sakura can see it in her eyes with the way she’s planning for next year. An hour later, Sakura leans back on her futon and stares at the ceiling. She listens as Kei disappears down the hallway.

Twelve seats encircle the long table of the Kanzuki Zaibatsu’s boardroom, each occupied by men in suits. A gold-rimmed scroll bearing the family crest hangs from the far wall.

Karin sits at the head of the table, with a folder of quarterly projections lying in front of her. She’s wearing a red jacket, layered over a frilled white blouse and an ascot. Her skirt matches the jacket in color and pleats. Shibasaki stands behind her with his notebook tucked under one arm.

To her left, Director Moriyama settles himself.

“With all due respect,” he begins, “the board feels the timing is... premature for aggressive restructuring. We suggest maintaining the current portfolios and allowing the market time to stabilize.”

“Please. The market has not stabilized since 1991. If we continue to wait, we will lose our international leverage entirely.” Karin replied.

“That may be true,” chimes in Ito, the oldest one present. “But your father’s approach gave us insulation. Legacy contracts, Keiretsu ties, it’s that very system that is still our shield. It’s not wise to abandon it for a westernized volatility model.”

“That system is obsolete. We have subsidiaries bleeding capital thanks to these loyalty contracts that no longer make any fiscal sense.” Karin folds her hands.

“And where, Kanzuki-san, do you suggest we reinvest during deflation?”

“Simple. We begin divestment from the failing middle-market arms and divert ourselves towards a scalable R&D.”

“Are you certain that this is the best move?” Moriyama patronizingly asks.

“I’ve lived this company since I was five. I’ve trained with your consultants, and I’ve audited this board. I know enough to say that if we preserve the house my father built without inspection, it will collapse.”

The room goes still. Ito shifts, glancing at his papers. Karin’s pulse drums in her ears. Director Mikami, quiet until now, finally speaks.

“Then I believe that concludes today’s agenda. A formal vote will be tabled at next week’s summit.”

Karin stands back up. As she leaves the room, the whispers of the others resume behind her.

Outside the boardroom, the Kanzuki Estate gardens sway gently in the spring wind. Lanterns remain lit from her father’s final rites. Karin stands by the window of her father’s office, staring out at the distant skyline. Behind her, Shibasaki closes his notebook.

“I’ll prepare the morning briefings,” he said. “I will make sure to have updates on the Keiretsu restructuring.”

“Include the Kaikaku metrics from our audits. I want to see how far we’ve deviated from the original Hoshin Kanri.”

Shibasaki bows. “Understood. Do you require anything else, Kanzuki-sama?”

“No, Shibasaki, thank you. You may go for the night.”

“Are you certain?”

“I’ll be fine,” she said.

“Then I shall return at first light.” The door closes behind him.

Karin sits behind her father’s desk, the same one he ruled from for decades. Her tea has gone cold. She hasn’t touched it in hours. This recession has spared no one, not the banks, not the retailers, and especially not the zaibatsus. Well, except one.

The Mishima Zaibatsu.

While Kanzuki Zaibatsu has scrambled to preserve its liquidity, the Mishima Zaibatsu has expanded quite a bit. Heihachi acquired the shares of a dozen mid-tier firms since the start of the year, ranging from electronics, to shipping, even pharmaceuticals.

Heihachi has offered her plenty of advice these last few weeks, and Karin has gladly accepted the counseling. She can’t deny that he’s been a big help, but she knows better than to trust the man outright. He’s somehow managed to thrive during this economic downturn, offering help with one hand while using the other to choke out the competition. Luckily, Karin hasn’t seen him play the latter hand with her yet.

Karin sighs and leans back her father’s chair.

Since Daigenjuro’s funeral, she’s had no time to really mourn him. She’s been too busy renegotiating contracts, approving layoffs, and perhaps most annoying of all, tolerating men twice her age who question her every move.

In spite of it all, Karin knows that the Kanzuki name must endure. She has to endure.

Meanwhile, Sakura, dressed in a cobalt work shirt with a stitched HI-TECH LAND patch and a matching blue cap pulled low over her forehead, walks between a row of blinking cabinets.

“Miss Sakura!” a voice calls.

She sees a pair of kids. One of them are jabbing urgently at the Virtua Cop cabinet near the far corner.

“What’s up?” she asks, jog-trotting over.

The taller boy points at the screen. “It’s busted! I’m aiming at the robber guy and it keeps hitting the hostage!”

Sakura squints at the screen. On cue, the hostage yelps and collapses. “Aw, c’mon,” the shorter boy groans. “That’s like, the fifth time!”

Sakura picks up one of the neon-orange light guns. “Alright, let’s see...” The screen still shows the last frame hostage down, game over.

“You’re supposed to aim here,” Sakura said, pointing down the lower left of the screen, “...but it looks like it’s pulling you up and right. Man. This again…”

“So it’s broken?” one asks.

“Might just be outta sync.” Sakura tries shooting. The cursor skids way off it’s target. It’s definitely misaligned.

There’s no tool kit nearby, and no manual either. Sakura doesn’t know the first thing about how these cabinets actually work, but she’s been around long enough to know that sometimes, the system just needs to be... jostled. Well, to put it lightly.

She crouches behind the cabinet and gives it a gentle but firm tap near the base with the back of her fist. The screen flickers once. Reboots. The attract mode music chimes back in. Nothing like a little hado to solve your problems.

“Okay, try it now!”

The kids reload. They fire. This time the crosshair snaps where it should. The bad guy goes down. Cheers.

“You fixed it!” one shouts.

The last of the arcade’s lights flicker off at 11 PM. Sakura clocks out and leaves the arcade, placing her cap into her backpack. She prefers her other work uniform, the one with a black skirt and pink scarf. She’ll wear it next time.

“Glad that’s over,” Sakura mutters to herself. She walks.

It’s exhausting, but not in a good way like training is. Fighting someone is easier. You throw a punch, you get a result. You lose, you learn. But customer service? That’s a slow grind in the most annoying ways possible. She turns toward the narrow corridor that leads to her apartment. The ramen shop downstairs is closed. The coin laundry hums along.

Kei’s moving on. She’s got a future. Sakura’s proud of her, but it still stings. Kei’s been her only friend outside of Ken and Eliza, and now she’s planning her exit. Sakura wanted to be a teacher once, but since college didn’t work out, there went that idea along with it.

She could reach out to Ken. He’s well-off, emotionally invested, and genuinely cares about her development. He’s also established enough within the Masters Foundation to open doors or ease a financial burden if she asked. In an emergency, she probably would. Despite that, Sakura wants to earn her place. She wants to prove that she can stand on her own without leaning too heavily on someone else. Especially Ken, who’s already got everything she’s striving for… a career, a family, and so on. She can’t forget Ryu either, and his absence these last few years…

Still... she could go pro. Maybe she should. There’s a karate federation recruiter who gave her a card last year - something about "Rindo-kan". Then again, Sakura has had to rethink a lot of things, including her penchant for violence. How would that work out for her in the long run? The fighting world gave her purpose, but that’s started to fade away. With the recession tightening around Japan, even these streets she grew up on are feeling a little unfamiliar.

“I said I’m not gonna give you anything! Back off or I’ll knock you out!”

Sakura glances up.

A group of four thugs have cornered someone near the alley’s vending machine, shoving him back against the wall. He’s dressed in blue from head to toe - a modified gakuran uniform with matching pants, lightweight gloves, and a white headband that’s slipping.

One thug slaps the machine next to him. “You hear this clown? Thinks he can swing on us.”

Another scoffs. “Guy’s dressed like he wandered out of a bootleg action movie!”

“Say that again! You wanna test me!?” The would-be fighter raises his arms.

“Shut up!” the biggest thug says, shoving him back.

“Hey, dumbasses!” Sakura calls out. “Leave him alone.”

Four heads swivel.

“Yeah? What’re you gonna do about it, little girl?” The thug closest to her, a jagged-toothed guy with bleached hair and a mean limp, smirks. He pulls out a folding knife. He thinks he’s real threatening to her. He’s not.

Sakura smirks right back. She casually yanks the thug’s arm down, and breaks it. The snap is audible.

“AAAAGH!”

The knife clatters on the pavement as he clutches his wrist. She kicks the next one, smashing him into the vending machine. The third swings too high, and Sakura catches his elbow and throws him with her Hanakaze grab. She doesn’t bother with any special moves. The fourth one retreats before she reaches him, shouting something incoherent about cops and broken ribs.

Sakura stomps down on the knife with the heel of her shoe. It shatters like plastic. She walks over to the stranger, who’s still holding a fist in front of him.

“You okay, mister?” Sakura asks.

“Um, yeah. I mean, obviously. I totally had that handled! But… thanks. That was cool. You’re really good!” He lowers his arms. “Oh, forgot my manners! I’m Shingo… uh, Shingo Yabuki.”

“Pleased to meet you, Shingo. Is this your first time in Kamurocho? You really shouldn’t be out here this late. It’s not safe if you can’t defend yourself.”

Shingo looks down at the mess, and then back at Sakura.

“Don’t worry about me, I can defend myself! I’m training to be strong. Like, really strong,” he replies. “Those punks just had me outnumbered back there, that’s it. Normally I can handle ‘em.”

Sakura sighs. Great. Another would-be street fighter looking for fights. She doesn’t need any more of this.

“...Right.” she murmurs. “Look, that’s nice and all, but you should seriously just go home as soon as you can. Not everyone in this town will be as eager to help you out if you get in another jam.”

“Wait… you look familiar… do I know you?” Shingo said with sudden clarity.

“Oh, no, you don’t. Okay, um… bye!” Sakura turns around and starts heading home at a quick pace.

“Wait, I do know you! You’re Sakura Kasugano! From those karate tournaments on TV and stuff!”

Sakura sighs. She turns, but just barely to look over her shoulder. “Congratulations. You have functioning eyes. Just… try not to get yourself into more trouble on the way back.” She waves.

“Wait, hold on!”

Sakura doesn't look back again. Shingo watches her go with his arms awkwardly stuck in unfinished gestures. He kicks the ground.

“Dang it, Shingo! You’ve done it again… what would Kyo-san do?”

Chapter Text

Wedged between a dozing salaryman and an elderly woman, Shingo Yabuki sits up as straight as he can. He should be tired. He is tired. It’s been a long trip, even via bullet train from Tokyo-to back to Esaka, but the excitement is keeping him awake.

“She was just there!!” Shingo mutters to himself, barely containing the kinetic energy wriggling in his seat. The passenger next to him snorts awake. Shingo clams up.

“Okay. Okay. Don’t screw this up. You just have to tell him. He’s gonna freak out. But play it cool. Cool-ish.”

Shingo has trained in Kusanagi-style martial arts since he was thirteen, minus the flames. Saisyu Kusanagi saw something in him that day he begged for a lesson outside the dojo gates: heart. For the last few years, Shingo’s tried to repay that faith with everything he’s got. Long runs before school, sparring with bruises, and keeping track of every Shiki Aragami extension with his best friend - who also happens to be Saisyu’s son.

The train glides to a stop at Esaka station. Shingo stumbles off before the doors finish opening. He jogs past shuttered cafes and vending machines.

The Kusanagi Dojo is still fairly active once he arrives. The air smells like burned fabric, making it clear that someone’s been training hard. He tiptoes past the wooden torii arch and pushes open the sliding door to the rear hall.

His friend is leaning against the open window frame, watching the night. Shingo freezes for a split second.

“Kyo-san! I met her!”

“Oh, yo Shingo. You’re back. Her who?”

“Sakura Kasugano!”

That gets a glance from him, beneath the bangs of dark brown hair over the white headband.

“I just ran into her in Kamurocho. She helped me out with a fight, you should've seen her! She did this awesome shoulder toss, and then she stomped a knife into pieces, and--”

“You’re sure it was her?”

“Positive!”

“...Kamurocho, huh?” Kyo Kusanagi smiles.

Sakura sits on a cracked vinyl stool in front of the Virtua Fighter machine, a Model 1 cabinet. Now, she’s wearing her pachinko parlor uniform. She's grown to like it a lot, as something of a modern take on her old school uniform. She’s been allowed to wear it during work every now and then. It’s one benefit of being a locally famous fighter. She goes over the character select, and selects Akira Yuki. Her thumb hovers near the punch button. Sakura manages to beat the first two opponents of the arcade ladder, but she gets stuck on Sarah Bryant by the third stage.

She inserts another coin. Back in high school, she could beat games like this no problem. She loses again. The screen goes to black, then the scoreboard comes up. Sakura shakes her head.

“Wow. Guess I have gotten kinda rusty…” she murmurs.

Sakura stands, stretches, and pulls her walkie talkie from the side of the cabinet. Time to get back to work.

Kyo Kusanagi walks through the door. He’s still in his black gakuran, with his sleeves rolled up past the elbows with the jacket zipped open, and wearing fingerless gloves that bear a stylized sun crest across the knuckles. Sakura spots him in his white headband. Hm...  she knows he’s not Shingo Yabuki from the other night. No… this guy has longer hair, and carries himself with way more confidence. Sakura’s seen enough brawlers to know the type.

A few minutes later, as she returns from stacking promotional flyers near the Puyo Puyo station, she catches Kyo by the front desk. Her coworker, Luka, waves her over. “Yo, Kasugano! This guy came in asking for you by name.”

“He… what?” Sakura squints. Kyo waves at her. “Alright. I’ll handle it.” she mutters to Luka, walking to Kyo.

“Hi. Can I help you?” Sakura crosses her arms.

“You’re Sakura Kasugano, right?”

“Oh, for God’s sake…”

“Heard a lot about you.”

“I’m sure you have. Kamurocho’s full of gossip. Look, if you got a complaint, talk to my manager. Bye.”

“Nah, I’m not here for that crap. I’m here to challenge you, Kasugano-san. One on one. What do you say?” Kyo smacks his fist into his palm. Sakura stops as she turns back around to look at him. She scoffs.

“A… fight? You’re joking, right?”

“Not here, of course. Later, once you’re done with… whatever this is. I’ve always wanted to test myself against a real Ansatsuken fighter. That is, if you are the real deal, right? You’ve got the chops.”

“Okay, listen here… um…”

“Kyo.”

“...Kyo. I’m not some bracket on your bucket list. I got work to do. If you’re looking to blow off steam, look around. The Virtua Fighter cabinet is wide open for starters.”

“I’m not interested in games!”

“Yeah? Well, I’m not interested in playing! You want a fight? Try a tournament.”

“Been there, done that. Those losers were too damn easy for me,” Kyo replies. “I want to fight you, Kasugano-san. Not just your rep. I wanna see if you’re really what everyone’s said. That’s all I care about. I’m not all talk, if you’ll let me prove it to you.”

Sakura raises an eyebrow when hearing that. It’s the kind of thing she would’ve said to someone five years ago. What surprises her is the honesty underneath all that bravado. Most people wouldn’t be able to tell, but Sakura can read in between the lines. Kyo’s challenge is genuine. Besides, she could use the outlet from this fight.

Sakura frowns. She closes her eyes. Her lips press tight, and she reluctantly nods. “...Okay. Fine.”

“Fine?”

She looks at him. “Yeah. My shift ends at six.”

“So… that’s a yes?” Kyo asks.

“Do you want me to change my mind?”

“No-- no! That works for me. It’s just… well, I hate waiting.”

“You look like the type.”

“It’s no issue. I’ll find something to keep me and my friends busy. There’s a lot to see in this town…”

“Then I’ll see you in Nakamichi street… ‘Kyo’. Don’t get lost before then.”

Sakura walks back to the break room. Her footsteps feel lighter than they did minutes ago. Somewhere beneath the fatigue and the frayed nerves, something stirs in her - something familiar. A reason to hit things again. She could get something out of this.

Kyo watches her leave behind the curtain near the staff counter as his hands slip into his pockets.

By the time it’s 6:00, Sakura leaves SEGA HI-TECH LAND. She looks down the street ahead and sees all three of them.

Shingo Yabuki stands out like a sore thumb, waving both his arms at her. Of course he’s here. Next to him is Kyo, who’s leaning by a lamp post. Then, there’s a third guy who Sakura hasn’t met yet. He has long, sharp blonde hair poised straight up at the sky, with a black tube top and crisp white pants. He’s got the cocky grace of someone who knows exactly how he looks, and likely isn’t shy about letting you know.

Shingo bows. “Kasugano-san!”

“Shingo. At least you’re still in one piece.” Sakura smirks.

“I heal fast! I think? Mostly…”

“Huh. Honestly, I didn’t think you’d show up.” Kyo admits.

“I told you I would, didn’t I?” Sakura replies, brushing her bangs aside.

“That’s good. Most people tend to chicken out. Let me introduce--”

“Benimaru Nikaido,” the blonde interrupts with smooth confidence. “Pleased to meet the famous Sakura Kasugano. You look even more stunning than you do in the photos, and I say that with full sincerity and zero sarcasm, which is rare for me.”

“Wow… um, pleased to meet you. Do you always dress like this in public?”

Benimaru places a hand on his chest. “Ah, you wound me. But elegantly.”

Shingo laughs, but he stops fast when Kyo shoots him a look. Sakura turns back to Kyo with her arms folded. “So where’s our fight happening? Or are you just waiting to knock me out from behind?” she asks.

“No! That’s not how I do things. Ever.” Kyo jerks a thumb to Shingo. “He knows the area. Shingo here’s been running around Kamurocho long enough to know where you can punch someone without it breaking out into a big gang fight.”

“Oh, yeah! There’s an open lot by the Millennium Tower construction site. It’s quiet, kind of tucked away behind the office. There’s no foot traffic this late. It’s perfect for a showdown!” Shingo answers, and straightens up.

“Romantic, really. The ambiance of unfinished capitalism…” Benimaru attempts to flirt.

Sakura rolls her eyes. “Alrighty. Lead the way.”

By the time the sleek gold helicopter crests the skyline, most of the construction workers turn their heads to see what all the noise is about. It lands delicately atop a designated construction pad near the skeletal beginnings of what will one day become the Millennium Tower.

Inside, Karin Kanzuki waits for the rotor to stop before getting out. She surveys the site, and the door slides open.

“Welcome back to Kamurocho, Kanzuki-sama,” Shibasaki greets, bowing.

“Shibasaki, has the foundation been reinforced since my last inspection?” Karin leisurely descends.

“Yes. The contractors completed the substructure two days early. The ground level perimeter should be fully framed by the end of our fiscal quarter.”

“Hm. Hard to believe that where we stand was once a hive of dilapidated storefronts and low-income housing,” she muses aloud. “Now, it will become the tallest structure in the ward, provided that it goes smoothly.”

Shibasaki keeps pace, flipping through pages. “The Tokyo Infrastructure Stimulus Committee reviewed our final zoning proposal. Your strategic investment in the third-quarter budget allowed us to bypass the competing bids. The Kanzuki Zaibatsu now holds fifty-eight percent ownership of the Millennium Initiative.”

“Excellent.” she gladly replies. The Millennium Tower is becoming Karin’s personal project.

Meanwhile, just below the ground-level, Sakura, Kyo, Benimaru and Shingo enter the lot Shingo stumbled into, and a flock of pigeons scatter away as Kyo walks over to one end of the lot, stretching one arm behind his head. Across from him, Sakura adjusts the collar of her shirt.

Kyo lifts his right hand and lets a small burst of Kusanagi fire glow to life in his palm. Sakura just rolls her eyes. She’s not impressed.

“What’s that, your parlor trick?” she taunts.

Kyo smirks. The flame dims, then vanishes into his fist. Kyo lines up opposite of her.

“Let’s go, Kyo-san! This is gonna be sick!” Shingo cheers.

“I dunno, Sakura might surprise you, Shingo.”

“Benimaru man, whose side are you on!?” Kyo asks, annoyed.

“Kyo, before we get started, what’s your fighting style? I just realized I never asked you.” Sakura points out.

Kyo lifts his chin. “Eh. I’m better at showing than explaining, Kasugano-san.” He shifts into a loose stance with fire dancing along one arm. “Lemme show you the fists of the Kusanagi!”

Sakura steps back and lifts one hand - the same taunt she’s thrown at Karin a hundred times in the past, and the same challenge that once made Ken laugh. “Long as you don’t hold back.”

FIGHT!

Kyo smirks. It’s about time. Sakura puts her hands together. A glow emanates between her fingers.

“Hadoken!”

The blue energy ball rockets across the dirt to Kyo. He sways past it, and flips down low to hit Sakura from her right flank. She sweeps out in a Shunpukyaku, hitting Kyo twice. He grunts as the pressure breaks through his guard.

Kyo grins and bolts ahead as soon as he’s plus. Fire erupts from his fists as he delivers a rapid-fire combo - 114 Shiki Aragami, his forward flame rekka punch.

“Your body -- is weak!!”

She absorbs one on the shoulder, another grazes her arm, and the final hit strikes her in the face. Kyo’s focusing too much on the offense however, and Sakura finds an opening to hit him right back with a special move of her own.

“Shouoken!”

Her triple palm thrust hits him hard. Kyo falls to the ground, but he flips back to his feet in no time.

“Agh! That’s what I’m talkin’ about!” he yells. Kyo crouches low, and leaps overhead with R.E.D. Kick to take Sakura down from above. She meets this with another Hadoken. She stands in place, and waits for Kyo to come to her.

“Tengyo Hadoken!”

It hits Kyo while he’s in the air. He skids across the asphalt. His arm aches.

Sakura laughs. “Thought I told you not to hold back?" she calls him out.

“I haven’t even gotten started yet!” Kyo pushes himself up as the dirt clings to his sleeves. Fire burns from within him.

Kyo pulls his glove tight and slides backward across the grit, bootheels grinding as his fingers ignite with that familiar orange glow. He hunches low, and he throws his arm to the side with 108 Shiki: Yami Barai, his answer to Sakura’s Hadoken.

“Kurae!!” A surge of fire trails across the ground.

Sakura uses her projectile to counter just as the trail of fire reaches her. “Hadoken!”

The flame from the ground and the energy from the air collide and swirl around each other.

Shingo gasps. “That’s insane! Did you see that, Benimaru?!”

Sakura’s skirt is singed at the edges from the flames. She tries a leaping roundhouse, but Kyo reads it. He spins with 100 Shiki: Oniyaki. The flaming DP lifts him into a spiraling burst of fire. It hits Sakura, sending her headfirst on the dirt. Kyo doesn’t give her a chance to think about her next move when he punches her with 115 Shiki: Dokugami, and finishes off his flame-coated punches with 402 Shiki: Batu Yomi, another flaming uppercut.

Kyo’s shoes touch the ground as smoke comes off of his gloves. He looks at her. Despite delivering a major beatdown, Sakura is still standing. No one’s ever stood up after that. No one’s ever withstood the full fury of his flames like this...

“Nice! This is what I’ve been looking for! What’s the matter, Kasugano-san? Too hot for you?”

“METSU HADOKEN!!!”

Kyo reacts immediately. His left hand ignites.

“KURAI YAGARE!!!”

He hurls a whole inferno, the Ura 108 Shiki: Orochinagi. Kyo’s firestorm pours out against Sakura’s lightning-fast spiritual energy.

Purple ki slams into a burning flame.

The shockwave splits the air. The pulses of the Hadoken spiral into the inferno of the Orochinagi as the flames engulf it, and it explodes. Steel girders shake while loose rebar rattles.

Kyo and Sakura are both blasted away by the explosion.

Shingo has stopped breathing. “Wh… What…?” he whispers.

Benimaru’s usual careless grace starts to dissipate. The lean model's composure melts into something more tense as he spectates, with his hair blown a little out of place even from back here.

Kyo gets up and dusts himself off. He flicks his finger, and watches smoke curl off the scorched tip. He glances over in Sakura’s direction, expecting exhaustion or a word or two from her. That was quite a show they just put on, but the fight’s not over just yet.

Sakura walks towards him. Her shoulders rise and fall with each breath getting deeper than the last.

“Kasugano-san? You’re not done already, are you?” Kyo takes a step towards her. Then he stops.

Dark Sakura lunges at him like an animal. Kyo barely yanks his arms up to block. Her first punch grazes his cheek, and the second slams into his wrists. Kyo grits his teeth and drops down, sliding out of range before her kick blasts the air behind him.

“Okay! Now we’re getting serious, huh!?”

Dark Sakura says nothing. Kyo tries to counter with his Yami Barai to keep Dark Sakura away, but she jumps right over it, with an aerial Shunpukayku that kicks him clean in the face. She’s still coming right at him.

In the same construction site, Karin stands in an office while the construction superintendent adjusts his hard hat nervously while pointing at a column of figures on the board.

“Kanzuki-sama, if we maintain current pacing, we’ll be on schedule for vertical beam installation by late September. Local suppliers in Sumida have agreed to--”

An explosion echoes up from below.

The superintendent stops talking, and he looks at the door. Karin notices it too. Then, the office door bursts open. A foreman stumbles in. “There’s... there’s something going on down by the lower lot!” he gasps. “Some kind of fight! Should I call the police?”

“No,” Karin’s hand rises. “Not yet!”

“You don’t want--”

“I said no! I won’t risk having this project polluted with panic until I see what’s going on for myself. One problem always seems to replace another…”

“Understood, Kanzuki-sama. This way, if you please.” Already, Shibasaki is moving to her side, adjusting his tie. As they reach the edge of the scaffolding outside, the view opens up as Karin, Shibasaki, and the superintendent look down at what all the fuss is about.

"Is that Kyo Kusanagi? What is he doing here?" Karin recognizes him, but not nearly as much as his opponent. An old rival she hasn't seen in years - and a woman she thought she would never see again. 

Dark Sakura explodes towards Kyo with no mercy. For a split second, Karin feels like a teenage girl again, standing opposite of Sakura on a rain-slick street, wondering which of them would get the next win. Simpler times.

“…Sakura…” she whispers.

Her voice cracks enough for Shibasaki to pick up on it. “Kanzuki-sama?”

“Clear out the staff, Shibasaki! Immediately!” Karin jumps down off of the scaffolding.

Shingo’s voice breaks through the fighting. “Benimaru, something’s gone wrong here!”

“I can see that, Shingo! I’m going in.” Benimaru replies as he keeps his focus locked on the escalating battle. 

As Benimaru and Shingo try to intervene in the fight, Karin drops down from right behind them. She hooks one leg behind Shingo’s and sweeps him off the ground. He hits the ground in a confused tangle.

“What the hell!” Benimaru blurts. “Who the hell are--”

“I am Karin Kanzuki,” she says, brushing a gloved hand against her coat’s lapel. “This property is mine, this tower is mine, and your chaotic little showcase is very, VERY unwelcome.”

“Okay, take it easy, lady! We’re trying to help our friend!” Benimaru stares at her.

Karin watches Dark Sakura assault Kyo non-stop. Kyo tries to twist free or block, but her attacks land with the rage of something possessed. Karin’s heart sinks behind her pristine etiquette. Shingo groans from the dirt, rubbing his shin.

“Regardless, I think it is safe for me to assume that all of this started because of you three. You’re going to help me stop this.” Karin orders as she grabs Shingo’s arm and yanks him up on his feet.

“Whatever. What do you want to do?” Benimaru asks cautiously.

“METSU… SHOUOKEN!”

“UGH!” Kyo flies up from the sheer power of the Metsu Shouoken like a puppet cut loose from a string. Smoke curls off his shoulder from his residual flames.

Dark Sakura lands in front of Kyo with her knees bent. Her body trembles like it doesn’t know what it just did. Dust clings to the tips of her hair. Her fists tighten, loosen, then tighten up again.

Benimaru gets angry, and electricity sparks along his arms. It’s been a long time since he’s seen Kyo get beaten like that. Shingo is still in shock, but after seeing Kyo go down, he’s not going to hold anything back either.

Dark Sakura locks onto them. Benimaru, Shingo… and Karin.

As Dark Sakura’s eyes fall over Karin Kanzuki for the first time in three years, something breaks inside of her. She stumbles before catching herself. A hand lifts, not to fight, but to clutch her own skull as the real Sakura inside tries to rip free of the rage. “Ghh…”

“Shit. She’s gonna lose it again!” Benimaru lifts his arm, ready to unleash a Raijinken at a moment’s notice.

“NO! Stand back.” Karin demands. She approaches Sakura slowly while Benimaru and Shingo stay on guard. Dark Sakura trembles. Her shoulders rise and fall.

“Sakura!” Karin says softly. “It’s me. Karin!”

Sakura backs away. “I... I don’t…”

Karin kneels and she reaches out. A gloved hand rests against Sakura’s back, carefully over the hem of her torn vest.

“You’re not lost,” Karin says. “You’re here. With me.”

Sakura shudders. Shakes. Her head dips lower. For a moment, just a moment, Karin sees her. Unfortunately, Dark Sakura backhands Karin. Karin’s curls unfurl as she falls back down. 

“Damn it!” Benimaru shouts.

“Kanzuki-san!” Shingo gasps.

“Alright, that’s it! I don’t know what’s gotten into you Kasugano, but I’m taking you down!” Benimaru says as runs up to stop her.

Dark Sakura lunges at Karin. As Karin tries to crawl back up, that’s when Kyo returns to the fight, running even faster than Benimaru.

His elbow smashes into Dark Sakura with enough force to rattle her breath. Before she can double over, he hooks his hand around her neck, lifts her off the ground, and channels raw flame into his palm. Then, Kyo ignites an explosive burst that detonates point-blank across her face - 212 Shiki: Kototsuki You.

“MOERO!!!”

Dark Sakura is flung back.

“Ha! She hits hard!” Kyo staggers, wincing as he rubs his jaw where her Metsu Shouoken left a visible bruise. Benimaru and Shingo sprint over to him.

“You guys okay?!” Shingo calls out.

“Yeah! I’m good! Not so sure about Kasugano-san…’” Kyo replies.

Karin gets up. That’s the first time Sakura’s ever hit her that hard, even after all their fights… and Karin knows it wasn’t really her who threw that punch. She rushes to Sakura’s side and drops down. Sakura - the real Sakura, coughs through the smoke in her throat. Her eyes flutter open, and the first thing she sees is Karin while holding her up.

“…Am I dreaming?” Sakura whispers.

“You are very much not.”

Sakura curls up. She winces. “I'm sorry,” she whispers. “To both of you. I didn’t mean to… I don’t know what happened. Something inside me just… snapped. Like I wanted to kill you.”

“No hard feelings. I’ve had that sorta effect on my opponents before.” Kyo replies.

“No, Kyo. It wasn’t just because I was frustrated. It’s like… something else took control of me.”

“Wait... you have experienced this before?” Benimaru asks, as electricity fizzles out around his hands. "How grim."

“…Yeah,” Sakura said. “Twice. Once when I was in high school, and again a few years ago when I fought Gen.”

Karin rests her hand against Sakura’s back again. The others exchange glances. Benimaru slowly powers down, and Shingo breathes out in relief. Kyo cracks his neck and plops down on a nearby slab of concrete. “That’s one hell of a first impression.”

Karin takes all four of them to her office, located on the opposite end of the empty lot where their fight took place.

“I should be calling the Tokyo Metropolitan Police, Kusanagi. Or at the very least, have the three of you escorted off my property with the medical bills duct-taped to your foreheads!”

Benimaru opens his mouth.

“Do not flirt your way out of this,” Karin snaps.

He closes it.

Kyo sighs. “Look, I get it. It got out of hand--”

“Out of hand? You detonated right next to a structural load-bearing frame! If it were two meters closer, we’d be starting this conversation in a pile of wreckage!”

“Point taken…” Kyo mutters.

“You are making it very tempting for me to summon your father.”

“Wait, you know my dad?” Kyo gets pale.

“I’ve met his acquaintance, yes.”

Karin is more than ready to continue the tirade, but Sakura speaks up on their behalf. “Karin, wait! Don’t blame them. Please. They came here to fight me. I agreed to it. I told Kyo I wanted to spar. And I… I lost control. Kyo’s a good fighter, he didn’t do anything wrong. What happened back there… that was me. All me.”

Karin looks to the right of her at Sakura. “Very well,” she reluctantly agrees. “I believe you. It looks like I will not notify Saisyu Kusanagi today. All three of you should consider yourselves lucky. Now I’ll have to focus on repairs within a structure we haven’t finished building yet.”

“Oh! I’m good with tape?” Shingo chimes in weakly. Kyo and Benimaru glare at him.

Karin closes her eyes and rubs her forehead.

“Ugh… I’ll have my staff clean it up.”

Later, in Gate 14 at Shinkansen station, Kyo, Benimaru and Shingo get ready to head back to Esaka. Sakura leans on a steel column, just a few paces away. Kyo walks back up to her as the bullet train comes through.

“Kasugano-san. I don’t mean to pry, but… back there. When you flipped out, with that thing in your eyes…. what the hell was that?” Kyo asks.

“I’ve been asking myself that same question for the last five years,” Sakura replies. “I still don’t really know. It creeps up. Nobody’s given me a straight answer about what it is, or why it affects me. It’s so rare, but it’s still scary, you know, that I’m capable of that. Part of me thought it might come out if I fought today like we did. That’s why I didn’t want to, but… yeah.”

“Damn. Can’t say I’ve ever hit that point. I hope I don’t.” Kyo extends a fisted hand. Sakura bumps it. “Alright. I’ll see you around, Kasugano-san. That was fun. Next time we throw down, I hope it can be under better conditions.”

“Me too, Kusanagi. Keep it up.” she replies, watching him go.

Kyo walks toward the train where Benimaru is and where Shingo is triple-checking a bento box. As they board, the doors slide open. Shingo and Benimaru wave goodbye. Sakura waves back.

The train pulls away in a blur of silver and sound, the gust of wind from its departure tousling Sakura’s bangs and catching the edge of Karin’s coat.

Sakura and Karin don’t move. It’s just the two of them. It’s the first silence that stretches too long. Sakura clears her throat, and tries to keep things as casual as she can. Karin doesn’t give anything away either.

“…You’ve, uh…” Sakura tries to say something to her, for the first time in years.

Karin blinks, then tilts her chin. “Oh. I maintain a rigorous skincare regimen. Unlike you, apparently.”

“Clearly.” Sakura scoffs and rubs at her singed cheek. “Wait… oh God, Karin. Your face!” Sakura rushes up to her and puts her hands around Karin’s cheeks, where Dark Sakura bruised her hours before. “Did… did I do that?”

“It’s nothing, Sakura. That wasn’t your fault. I know you weren’t in control.”

“But that was still me back there…”

Karin takes Sakura’s gloved hands and slowly pulls them down. “No. I know you, and that was not you. The same woman that lost herself in the fight is not the same woman that stands before me now.”

Sakura looks down, and smiles. They settle closer to each other. “Hm. You got… taller…” Karin observes, glancing over Sakura’s new outfit. The black skirt, the red headband, the scarf, all of it.

“Meh. I’ve gotten angrier,” Sakura replies. They laugh. “Um… how have you been? Are you still practicing?”

“When time permits it. Running a conglomerate during a recession doesn’t leave much time for street fighting as we had in our youth.”

“‘Our youth’? We’re not that old. But… right. That whole heiress thing.” Sakura frowns. “You holding up okay?”

Karin hesitates. Her father is the first thing that comes to mind, but she softens it with a shrug. She doesn’t bring him up. “I… delegate.”

“Cool. I always figured you’d be some big-name businesswoman back in high school. Now, here you are.”

“Yes. Here I… am.”

They fall quiet again. The station goes silent around them. Somewhere behind, a train glides in, but neither of them turns.

“I missed you. I’m sorry I didn’t try to reach out, it’s just that things kinda… got in the way.”

Karin steps closer, until the space between them can be crossed with a breath. Sakura at least had Ken and Kei. Since high school, Karin’s been stuck with a strict regiment by her father, which cut off all of her remaining social ties. She drops the aristocratic attitude as she lets herself open up for the first time in years.

“I know. I… missed you too.” Karin replies, holding both of Sakura’s hands in front of her. Sakura blinks, and she blushes. So does Karin, even though it's barely perceptible beneath her composure.

“Whew. Uh… I’m… not very good at this,” Sakura said. “Reunions, I mean.”

“Neither am I,” Karin admits. “For what it’s worth, you don’t have to pretend with me.”

“…Thanks, Karin.”

Karin glances down the station exit. “Walk with me?”

Sakura nods. The two girls stick side by side as they leave the station.

Chapter Text

A getaway car desperately cuts through the streets of Kowloon. Dozens of pedestrians scatter as the black sedan careens over a corner. Two masked men lean out the windows, one firing blind shots from a pistol at their police pursuers, while the other yells in Cantonese to clear the path.

Chun-Li darts through the alley ahead of the chase. Her blue qipao flutters with each movement, and her white boots slam against the asphalt as she turns into their path.

“Stay back, people!” she shouts. Chun-Li plants herself in the center of the road and raises her hands out.

“KIKOSHO!”

A sphere of chi blasts from her hands as it smashes the sedan. The car spins off the road, onto the sidewalk, and finally slams into a street lamp. The getaway driver grunts, trapped by a warped steering column. The second gunman tries to flee but Chun-Li leaps into a Spinning Bird Kick. He drops. Police sirens whir in the distance, and she cuffs them both before the officers arrive.

Chun-Li is Interpol’s most accomplished field investigator, and one of the world’s most renowned kung-fu practitioners. She had her life set on its path the day that her father, Inspector Dorai, vanished during a covert mission tied to a shadow organization known as “Shadaloo”.

For the last six years, Chun-Li and her allies have found traces of Shadaloo all over the world, seeped in various conflicts - from camps in North Africa to arms deals in the Middle East. Shadaloo doesn’t just help fund these wars, but they engineer them as well. The reason for such has largely eluded Chun-Li, but she’ll find the answers soon enough. Chun-Li promised herself she wouldn’t rest until the entire operation is put to an end. Which is why, as she looks away from the steaming wreckage, she catches a familiar voice.

“Nice work,” said Guile, with his iconic blowout haircut.

“Guile? Good to see you. I thought you were in South America?”

“I was. I had to hop a few continents,” Guile replies. “Cammy’s intel just paid off. She’s found a new link between S.I.N. and Shadaloo, and maybe even their base of operations. ”

“I see. Where are they?”

“I can’t speak on it here, but Cammy thinks it's where they’re taking the missing fighters.”

Somewhere in Red Grave City lies a quiet deployment zone tucked right behind MI6's operations hub. Cammy White, wearing her red trenchcoat over her green Delta Red suit, walks out and gets ready to depart on her latest mission.

A few meters away, she sees the rest of her squad - Keith, Lita, Hanna, George, and so on. Since breaking free of Shadaloo’s control, Cammy has rededicated her life to dismantling the organization that enslaved her. She has been a proud member of Delta Red for years now, the SIS unit that serves as the UK’s answer to America’s FOXHOUND. Six years ago, they would have been her enemies. Now they’re her comrades.

A tabby cat slinks out from a brush. Most ferals run away from people. This one walks straight to her.

Cammy’s rough exterior softens up as soon as she sees the kitty. She shows her hand, and crouches down. The cat sniffs her palm, then it presses into her hand. Cammy brushes the cat’s head. She’s never understood why cats like her. It’s not that she minds, really. The feeling is mutual.

Before she joined Delta Red, Cammy originally belonged to the Dolls, an elite paramilitary division engineered by Shadaloo. The Dolls were one of Shadaloo’s many attempts to create super soldiers to sell to the highest bidder. Like the rest of her sisters, Cammy was manufactured. The Psycho Drive stripped away her autonomy and reshaped her into a living weapon. She killed without knowing why, and fought whoever she was told to. For many years, she didn’t question it. She didn’t know how, until her newfound friends helped her to break free - Guile and Chun-Li.

Unfortunately, Cammy’s sisters have not been as lucky as her. Many remain under Shadaloo’s control, wired to the whims of M. Bison or whoever controls them. S.I.N. (Shadaloo Intimidation Network) has emerged from the shadows as a new threat, which has given Cammy her first big lead in nearly three years since Bison’s supposed defeat in 1991.

She pets the cat one more time before she stands back up to join her squad in their gunship.

In an airfield outside Guangzhou, Chun-Li stands near the open hull of a USAF stealth jet. Behind her, crates marked with diplomatic clearance are being loaded. She checks her gun holster, then her bracelets.

For some strange reason, various martial artists have begun disappearing around the world. Fei Long, Thunder Hawk, Adon, all their names and more have been listed in Interpol’s missing person databases for the last few months.

Guile enters the hangar. His flat-top hasn't wavered a millimeter, and his flight jacket flutters behind him. He’s got a folder under his arm, one full of top-secret intel.

“Are we all prepared, Guile?” Chun-Li asks.

“Just about. Delta Red’s already en route. Cammy confirmed the visuals near the Rub’ al Khali perimeter. We'll have air cover and minimal risk of detection once we land.” Guile opens a folder and flips to a page with infrared heat maps. “This base is buried underground, disguised under a long-defunct oil consortium. Cammy spotted movement about two weeks ago before she returned to the UK to rendezvous with the rest of her squad. This has to be S.I.N.”

“Shadaloo’s weapons division,” Chun-Li replies. “You know, half our databases still label them as urban legend.”

“They move clean and quiet,” Guile continues. “What bothers me is that we saw Bison go down years ago. So who’s still calling the shots?”

“We may have seen that, but we never found a body. Do we know anything regarding Bison’s survival? Or are we chasing ghosts again?”

“Hard to say. That’s what we’ll have to find out once we’re inside. So, we focus on what we know. If Bison is still pulling the strings... then we bury him.”

The bay doors begin to open as the turbines crank up to full spin. Chun-Li straps in the second seat of the cockpit as Guile sits in the pilot seat.

The stealth jet slices through a cloud above the Rub’ al Khali desert. Inside, Guile keeps his hands on the throttle. His dog tags tap against his flight jacket with each change in air pressure. One of them has a name that isn’t his.

Nash, Charles.

Charlie was always the better pilot of the two. He taught Guile everything back when he was still green: how to fly, how to fight, all the ins and outs of the USAF. Charlie was more than a friend - he was a true brother in arms. And then Shadaloo killed him.

Guile still remembers the mission file down to the last detail - the casualty code, a redacted location… not even a body could be retrieved, except for his tags. Charlie had no family to mourn him. That’s probably the reason Guile has taken it upon himself to avenge him.

Guile thinks of his own wife, Julia, and their daughter Amy, waiting back home in San Andreas. He’s always been on some tour, in some front, caught up in some war, whether it’s a personal one or one he was ordered to fight in. Julia never resented him for it, but Guile still resented himself for not being there for them, for not being a family man like he should be. Every time he straps in for another op, he wonders if his daughter still thinks of him as a father or as just a picture on the wall at this point.

It’s all thanks to Bison. He’s not just any terrorist. He’s the origin of Guile’s tribulations these last four years. And now there’s S.I.N., kidnapping fighters, and running their godforsaken experiments. Guile doesn’t know how deep this runs. He doesn’t even know if Bison’s the one holding the reins anymore, but none of that matters until Shadaloo is finally put down.

The jet dips for a corrective shift in altitude. Guile can see the horizon, and he gets ready to land at the designated location that Delta Red selected.

The night wind howls against the hull as Guile brings the aircraft to a low hover adjacent to a sleek gunship bearing the insignia of Delta Red, camouflaged.

As they both leave the stealth jet, Chun-Li shields her eyes against the wind. Guile marches at her side.

Delta Red’s personnel carrier is a hybridized British prototype, an armored hover-tilt system strapped with magnetic loading pods, pulse radar arrays, and a pair of underslung launchers that would make most NATO advisors sweat.

Standing in front of it is Colonel Keith Wolfman, Delta Red's commanding officer. He extends a gloved hand to Guile. “Major. And here I thought we had to send out a flare and give away our position.”

“Colonel.” Guile clasps his hand. “Would’ve made a nice target,” he replies.

“I’ll take subtle. Come on then, I’ll show you what we’ve got.”

Cammy slinks out from the rocks. She lowers her rifle, slings it over her back, and gives Chun-Li a quiet smile. “It’s been a while, Chun-Li.”

“Too long, Cammy. You look… settled.”

“Maybe. Still not sleeping much.”

“That makes two of us.”

Guile takes Keith’s binoculars and scans the ridge. “Is that the S.I.N. base?” he asks.

Keith nods. “Their ops center’s buried beneath that old fuel facility. Cammy’s recon picked up deep seismic readings. They’ve got reinforced lifts going underground. Low frequency jamming, bio-scanners… who knows what bloody traps they got waiting down there.”

Guile tracks the path down with the lens, then hands Keith the binoculars.

“We go in fast and loud. Chun-Li, Cammy and I will be on breach,” Guile starts. “You and your squad lock down the perimeter. Keep your comms clean. If we need an exfil, you’ll be our way out.”

“Is that so? Just you three against an unknown headcount?” Keith asks.

“We’ve handled worse.” Chun-Li folds her arms.

“What she said. We’ll clear it out, sir. You just keep the door covered.” Cammy adjusts her gauntlets.

Keith nods, clapping Guile on the shoulder. “Alright. Delta Red. Form up!”

“ALERT: unauthorized breach. Containment protocols activated. All units respond!”

Guile and Chun-Li fight their way down the main corridor. Ahead of them, a bunch of Shadaloo guards fan out in panicked clusters. They’re barely trained and barely equipped for mercenaries.

“SONIC BOOM!” he shouts. The blast rips through steel plating and scrambles tactical readouts across enemy visors, sending a bunch of guards flying back.

Chun-Li stays in Guile’s flank. One of the guards lunges with a stun baton, but Chun-Li takes him out with a Spinning Bird Kick that crushes his armor. Another tries to flank her, but she counters with lightning-fast kicks. “These aren’t the elite, that’s clear.” she points out to Guile, flattening a third guard with a side kick that leaves a crater in the wall. Guile clears out another room.

Cammy slips in under their feet, unseen. She crawls through a vent, brushing rusted grating with her gauntlets and listening to the distant chaos above her. The passage leads her beneath the surveillance grid. She emerges inside a wide maintenance hall.

Cammy reaches a sealed room marked in cryptic alphanumeric codes. Cammy heads inside the laboratory, and she reads the sign - “BLECE Labs”.

Dissected bodies line the tables. A single tarp lies in the far corner, undisturbed. Cammy reaches for it, and she pulls it away. Underneath it lies Fei Long. He’s been dead for days. His face is still recognizable, but his chest is covered with incisions.

“…Damn it,” she mutters. Cammy looks around the lab. There are bodies everywhere. Some were distorted past any semblance of identity, with missing limbs and heavily disfigured faces. She sees the surgical remains of Adon, and what appears to be T. Hawk's clothes scattered in a pile by one of the tables. 

“This is it. S.I.N.’s lab. Fei Long is here. So are the others. We were too late…” She touches her earpiece.

“FOUND YOU!”

Balrog punches with his Dash Straight. Cammy twists out of the way as Balrog’s punch grazes past her with enough force to destroy a brick wall. She slides across the floor, lands in a crouch, and rises instantly.

“Balrog. I don’t have time for this nonsense!”

“I know you hit hard, Blondie. Let’s see if you break harder!”

Balrog’s fists come down like sledgehammers. One misplaced step and Cammy could be paste against the wall. She’ll need to use her speed to her advantage.

"You really think this is worth it?" she says, dodging another Dash Straight.

“I’m getting paid to keep this joint secure. So, yeah!” Balrog growls. Cammy vaults off of one of the steel gurneys.

"Paid for what? For butchering people? What is BLECE?" she demands.

“Shut up!” Balrog snarls. He punches the floor where she stood. “It’s a bio-weapon project, that’s it! The boss wants to see if ki can be used like fuel. All this creepy dissection bullshit? That ain’t me!”

“I see! Is that what you tell yourself in order to feel better?”

“I don’t ask questions!” Balrog shouts in rage.

Cammy spins her legs into a Spin Drive Smasher that nails Balrog along the bridge of the nose. The move throws him into a shattered console. He groans, clutching his face. He doesn’t get up.

“There’s no moral high ground here, Balrog.” Cammy coldly states.

The BLECE labs fall silent. She heads to the exit, then a metallic clatter rings out behind her. Cammy drops low into a sharp combat stance. Something’s been knocked off a shelf, maybe one of the diagnostic monitors. A shadow lingers near the far storage alcove.

"Who's there? Show yourself!"

A man walks out, blinking against the lights. He’s broad-shouldered, and blonde. A series of scars run along his forehead and nose. “…Where am I?” he asks. His voice is hoarse, like he hasn’t used it in days.

Cammy assesses his posture. He’s not armed, just disoriented. "Are you all right?" she asks, stepping closer. The man hesitates, pressing a hand against a metal panel for balance.

“I don’t know. I can’t… I can’t remember anything. Just my name. A-Abel.”

Cammy taps her comms device. “Delta Red. Copy. This is Killer Bee. Found one survivor inside the BLECE labs. Repeat, one survivor, male. Identity: Abel.”

“Understood. Extraction plan remains active. Keep moving.” Static crackles as Keith’s voice cuts through.

Cammy lowers her arm and puts her focus back on Abel. He looks at the corpses around him like they might wake up if he stares at them for too long. He’s shaking. “Who... are you?” Abel asks.

“I’m Cammy. I’m with Delta Red, British Special Forces. We came here to shut this place down.”

“This place… it feels like I’ve been here before.”

“You probably have.” Cammy puts a hand on Abel’s shoulder. “I know what it feels like to wake up and not know who you are. Let’s get you out of here.”

Guile lowers his arms. Chun-Li breathes out. It looks like the base is theirs.

“That’s all of them.” Guile said.

“Pretty sloppy formation. Why do I get the feeling they were just trying to stall us?” Chun-Li wonders.

Guile taps his communicator as he hears Cammy on the other end of the line. Guile nods while on the comms. He looks over at Chun-Li. “Got some good news, there’s a survivor. Cammy found him in the 'BLECE' lab... whatever the hell that is.”

“At least someone made it.”

“We’re close. The bastard in charge must be nearby.” Guile said.

“Then let’s knock.”

Guile raises his fists. Chun-Li charges her ki. Sonic Boom and Kikoken bust the door down. They see a hidden laboratory awash in hues of purple and pink. The floor panels are made up of hexagons with blue glowing between the seams. Columns of glass tanks line the perimeter, filled with various fluids and some sort of synthetic humanoid creatures suspended inside. 

Guile and Chun-Li step inside. At the far end of the chamber, something moves. His design is humanoid… but he’s not human. He’s covered in synthetic musculature, with lines like circuitry etched into the contours of his body. The Tanden Engine is nestled in his abdomen.

Seth lands before them.

“I must admit… I’m impressed you made it this far. But then again, your reputations are problematic variables. I should have predicted this outcome.”

Chun-Li scrutinizes Seth’s inhuman appearance. “What… are you?”

“Hmph. I’m a discarded prototype. One of 26 conceived by this… grandiose monstrosity we call Shadaloo. Though, Shadaloo itself is merely a limb of something far larger than any one of us. I had no name… 15. I liked the sound of Seth. It has a nice ring to it, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Why are you kidnapping fighters? What the hell is BLECE?” Guile demands.

“Ah. Then, you are aware of the Boiling Liquid Expanding Cell Explosion. A mouthful, I know. It is the fusion of kinetic potential and metaphysical essence. Your 'ki,' distilled into a new class of weapon that transcends your quaint martial ideologies.”

“So this is why the missing fighters were taken!” Chun-Li exclaims. “All so you could make some kind of weapon!”

“Every soul is data. And now you know. Unfortunately, I cannot allow you to leave here alive.”

“Then we’re skipping the speech. Let’s go.” Guile drops into his ready position.

“Show me your power. All of it! Don’t hold back!” Seth’s feet lift from the floor again as he beckons his enemies.

Meanwhile, Cammy moves quickly as she approaches the central terminal. Abel follows silently behind her, still dazed as she checks what’s on it.

The screen turns on, and a list appears - BLECE Target Profiles - C.R.I. Archive.

A huge list of fighter profiles scroll down the screen, each with power readings and psycho-emotional evaluations. There’s more than a dozen names that have been selected as potential targets: Leona Heidern, Lee Chaolan, Kunimitsu, Paul Phoenix, Baek Doo San, Andy Bogard, Joe Higashi, Iori Yagami, Yashiro Nanakase, Daigo Kazama, Marshall Law, Sagat, Sakura Kasugano…

“My God. They’re tracking everyone.” Cammy mutters. “Anyone strong. And they’re evaluating who’s susceptible…”

Abel leans in. “Susceptible to what?”

Cammy stares at the Psycho Drive information on the screen. She knows what this is. She knows it too well.

“They’re looking for vulnerabilities,” she said. “They’re trying to see who can be… corrupted. Conditioned. This Psycho Drive tech… it’s the same kind that Bison used to brainwash me. If this research continues… they’ll do to others what they did to me. But… why dissect these people? This has to stop.”

Abel doesn’t speak, but the horror is there in his eyes. It’s likely been done to him as well. Cammy selects the entire targeted fighter database and begins to terminate everything. Schematics, experiment logs, neural templates, every single file stored within the base is permanently wiped clean. Abel stares at her.

Cammy heads for the door, already on alert for escape paths. “Come on,” she tells him. “It’s time to leave.” Abel goes with her.

The battle in the main lab has escalated beyond control. Seth stands in the center of the chaos, his Tanden Engine glowing from his stomach.

“Flash Kick!”

Seth dodges Guile’s kick before he catches him around the midsection. Seth hoists Guile into the air, and spins. The Spinning Piledriver cracks the floor as Guile smashes head-first into the ground. Then, Seth hurls a Double Reppuuken across the lab, tearing through the shattered machinery at Chun Li.

She jumps over it with her Hazanshu kick. Chun-Li’s heel slams into Seth’s head. Seth manages to inhumanely regain his balance, and responds with a Shoryuken. It catches Chun-Li and she tumbles to the ground. Guile gets back up, and pulls his arms far back. His biceps flex as he throws out an even bigger Sonic Boom.

“SONIC HURRICANE!”

A cyclone of energy flies from his fists. The blast engulfs Seth. Seth just smiles as he stands back up. He’s learning more and more about Chun-Li and Guile as they fight, slowly evolving with every move they make.

Seth turns his attention to Chun-Li. The Tanden Engine glows. Seth activates Tanden Stream. “Become a part of me!” Chun-Li is sucked into the Tanden Engine, and she’s shot back out into a control panel.

Guile throws another Sonic Boom, only to be intercepted by Seth.

“Observe!” he sneers. “Behold the glory that is the TANDEN ENGINE!!”

Seth bends backwards with a vortex of energy erupting from his torso. Guile is caught in the Tanden Typhoon, being lifted off the ground and drawn into its storm. The force disorients Guile, bludgeons him from all sides, and then hurls him straight into the ceiling.

Chun-Li groans, pushing herself out of debris. Guile rolls over. He tries to get up, but his arms give out and he falls back on the ground.

“No one will stand in the way of my plan!” Seth hisses. The Tanden Engine twists and turns as Seth tightens his hand around Guile’s throat. Guile struggles, gasping as one hand claws against the synthetic forearm choking the breath from his chest. Seth leans in. “You were a fine data set, Guile. I’ll remember this fight.”

“Spiral Arrow!”

Cammy’s boot slices along the back of Seth’s skull, tearing his fake skin and synthetic plating alike. Sparks burst. Seth reels and releases Guile, who drops to the floor. Clutching the torn chunk of his skull, Seth turns around as some kind of blue fluid drips down the back of his head.

Standing next to Cammy is Abel. Seth smirks.

“Ah… Abel. You survived. My imperfect shadow. And you've brought company?”

“I... I know you!” Abel mutters.

Seth’s grin deepens. “We’re family, Abel. All made from the same manufactured cloth.”

“NO! This… this is YOUR fault. ALL OF IT!”

“Abel, wait!” Cammy tries to stop him.

Abel roars and charges anyway. Seth opens his arms. Abel reaches him in seconds. He grabs hold of Seth's torso, slamming Seth into the ground. Seth tries to float back in midair, but Abel yanks him back down with Falling Sky, grabbing Seth with a brutal slam that echoes through the room.

"Ah! Your techniques show promise... for a discarded shell!"

“You’re one to talk!” Abel slips around Seth like a grappler. His arms lock into the Tornado Throw, a powerful grab that spins Seth around before planting him on the ground. Seth lies still for a second, then he floats back up. He teleports in a flash of white light, reappearing behind Abel. Seth lashes out with a copied Tiger Knee, followed by a blinding Hadoken, forcing Abel back.

Seth grabs Abel’s throat. He launches Abel into the air and follows with a customized Shoryuken, putting the weakened Abel down. Abel clutches his ribs. Just as Seth raises a hand to strike again, Cammy appears, and kicks Seth square in the jaw.

“He’s not yours to play with!” Cammy gets in front of Abel before Seth can kill him.

“Then you’ll just have to do, Doll!” Seth replies, hovering in the center of it all. Cammy stands before him. She tightens her gauntlets.

Seth unleashes a copied Hadoken, but Cammy dives straight through it with Spiral Arrow. Seth flies up and and goes into his spinning dive kick, Hyakuretsukyaku, but Cammy anticipates it, vaulting into a perfectly timed Cannon Spike that kicks Seth’s Tanden Engine.

He teleports behind her. Cammy jumps with Hooligan Combination, grabbing him in flip, her legs wrapping around his neck before driving him head-first into the ground.

Seth cracks his neck and floats back up, copying Chun-Li’s Lightning Kicks, Guile’s Sonic Boom, and Sagat’s low Tiger Shot for good measure. Cammy weaves through them, but the onslaught starts to overwhelm her. Seth hits Cammy with a Shoryuken, which nearly kills her. Cammy coughs.

“Cammy!” a voice calls. She turns just as Chun-Li rises from the rubble.

Chun-Li launches with Hoyoku-sen, an elegant flurry of kicks and sweeps that bend around Seth’s body. Her final heel slams up on his face, rocking his jaw.

Cammy’s braids whips behind her as she twisting into her Delta Red Assault - a chain of airborne strikes, ending in a brutal kick that takes Seth down.

Seth struggles to stand. His Tanden Engine begins glitching out.

Cammy walks up to him. She cocks her arm back and drives her fist into his torso, smashing the Tanden Engine in one final, decisive attack. The core sputters and Seth falls over. Chun-Li and Cammy stand back to back.

“NO! What have you DONE!?” Seth yells. He watches as Cammy and Chun-Li help Guile and Abel, pulling the men to their feet.

“I destroyed the data,” Cammy tells them. “Every trace of BLECE should be gone.”

“You what? Cammy, that data could have helped us stop Shadaloo’s future ops. We needed that intel!” Guile replies.

Cammy shakes her head. “I couldn’t allow Shadaloo to use it to brainwash anyone else!”

“Save the debate! We need to go now!” Chun-Li, carrying Abel over her shoulder, interrupts.

“You think you’ve won. But you’re fools… you have no idea what’s really out there!” Seth shouts. He crawls to his feet, dying over a sparking terminal. His voice is all scrambled.

Seth stares at them. He slams on the self-destruct switch. Red floodlights spin as the walls buckle and explode. Conduits erupt. Floors fracture.

Cammy grabs Abel’s arm while Guile and Chun-Li push forward through the crumbling halls. Support beams fall around them. One corridor caves in, forcing the team to reroute through a passageway half-submerged in coolant.

Seth stands alone in the collapsing core chamber. His body shakes as his systems fail. Light bleeds out from his wounds.

“This… isn’t… over…”

Meanwhile, Balrog wakes up, still aching from Cammy’s Spin Drive Smasher. He pulls the wreckage off of him and gets up. He sees the base is covered in red light as the room around him shakes.

“Oh, shit!” The smoke thickens. “I ain’t dyin’ here! Screw Shadaloo! I’m done bein’ their fuckin’ errand boy!” Balrog barrels around a collapsing corridor, looking for any emergency exit, until he hears someone.

“Help me… please…”

Balrog skids to a stop. He looks around, squinting through the smoke at where the voice came from. A small figure sits hunched in a pool of firelight. It’s a boy, no older than six, wrapped in bandages, frail and covered in bruises. A burst of what appears to be Psycho Power pulses out of him uncontrollably, crackling against the wall.

“Aw, hell…” Balrog mumbles. The kid holds out his hand, shaking all the while.

“I--I can’t stop it…”

Balrog almost turns away, but something makes him growl and stomp back over.

“You better not slow me down, runt.”

The kid looks stunned, then he’s quickly relieved. Balrog slings him over his back like a backpack. The kid wraps his arms around Balrog’s chest. “Alright, kid! Let’s move!” Flames lick down the walls as the ceiling begins to tear. Balrog climbs the ladder to the desert surface.

Above the desert, the S.I.N. base explodes. Cammy, Guile, Chun-Li, and Abel make it out just in time. Fragments of steel and glass rain down over the valley, rattling the armored hull of the Delta Red gunship.

Keith Wolfman shields his eyes from the blast. Behind him, George and Hanna run down to help Guile, Cammy, Chun-Li, and Abel as the four emerge from the scorched basin. Keith sees Abel first.

“What the hell happened in there?” Keith asks as Cammy and Guile approach him, while Hanna attends to Abel’s wounds. Chun-Li follows from behind.

“Colonel… I disobeyed orders. I destroyed the BLECE data.” Cammy admits.

“We were monitoring your comms. Well done. I know you did what you had to.” Keith replies.

“You might think it’s a win, Keith, but that data could’ve given us insight into the rest of Shadaloo’s ops. We stopped S.I.N., but how many innocent people are still in danger because we torched our only lead?” Guile points out.

“That information would do more harm than good. What if some government or other organization got their hands on it?” Cammy meets his glare.

Chun-Li plants herself firmly between them. “Enough!” she intervenes. “We did what we came here to do. S.I.N. is gone. Seth is dead. We stopped them.”

Behind them, Abel just stares at the crater that glows in the sand. Everyone around him talks, but Abel just watches the fire.

Balrog marches ahead on the other side of the base. He doesn’t look back when he hears the sound of knees hitting dirt. He just scowls when he sees the kid that he rescued trip over.

“Get up!” Balrog snaps.

The boy’s hands and legs are scraped from the fall. His oversized bandages hang loose around his arms. “I’m trying!” he shouts back.

Balrog rubs a gloved hand over his jaw. He looks at the kid up and down.

“You’re supposed to be a Shadaloo pawn? Bison doesn’t waste time on nobodies. So you gotta have something special about ya. What can you do?”

“Do? D-do what?”

“Anything, dammit! You think Shadaloo hand-picked some brat like you for nothing? You got power locked in you somewhere, right?”

The boy lowers his eyes. He doesn’t answer. Balrog grunts, then yanks him up by the shoulder.

“Can’t do nothing by yourself, huh? You’re even more worthless than I thought.” He dusts the kid off, then jabs at the horizon. “Well, I saved your ass, runt. So you’d better make yourself useful. I ain’t your babysitter, you got it?”

Balrog keeps walking. The kid stands there. He glances at his hand. Purple energy pulses from his palm. He watches it shimmer and fade back into his skin. He looks back up, and follows Balrog.

In Thailand, M. Bison smashes a screen of the S.I.N. base. Shards of glass scatter across the obsidian floor of his hidden command chamber. His cape sways as he turns, with his face shadowed beneath the brim of his cap. He takes it off and brushes his slicked-back hair.

Seth’s arrogance has cost Shadaloo its most promising plan yet - Bison’s army of elite fighters, each one tethered to his mind through Psycho Power. The dissected fighters and every Psycho Drive within the base has been destroyed. Now, only the Thailand base remains, but it’s little more than a bunker.

And Rugal… that parasite. Bison has tolerated his synthetic clone experiments, hoping to harvest their potential. Instead, Rugal used them to undermine Shadaloo’s hierarchy, muddying the chain of command. The Four Kings… they are not what they were when they started. Rugal, Geese, Heihachi and Bison himself. He’s no more of a tool to Rugal than Seth was to him. Unfortunately, Bison can’t afford to simply overthrow Rugal… not yet.

“Two steps forward,” Bison mutters, “a hundred steps back…”

He enters the council chamber. This is the place where Bison would often meet with Vega, Balrog, Kurow, F.A.N.G., and JP to plan Shadaloo’s next steps. The table at its center is empty. Bison presses a button on the embedded intercom.

“Johan, report to the council room. We need to assess the damages.”

A side door hisses open. JP enters, flanked by Juli and Juni, some of the best Dolls in Shadaloo’s control next to Decapre. JP adjusts his cufflinks as he pulls up a chair. His tailored charcoal suit is absolutely wrinkleless, and a pair of thin glasses are perched on his nose.

“Apologies for the delay,” JP said.

“Give me your report.”

JP folds his hands on the table. “Seth and Balrog are missing. The BLECE operation is compromised, and the infrastructure is decimated. The financial back channels we opened through S.I.N. are now... smoldering. I estimate losses in the triple digits.” He paused. “Perhaps even millions.”

“Rgh! Bernstein was a fool for letting that synthetic abomination walk freely in my organization! BLECE was never meant to be Seth’s playground. Such a pathetic waste. First the Ivalice Wars, and now this…” Bison snarls.

“To be fair, Seth did accelerate the development curve. Despite the setback, we still retain the rest of BLECE’s conceptual framework. The remaining Combat Research Institute files are archived in our base.”

“What’s your suggestion?” Bison asks.

“We find new candidates, perhaps in South Town? The combat scene there is ideal, and it could serve as prime material for our army.”

“South Town? Howard owns that cesspool, and most of North America. We don’t piss on his side of the fence, and he doesn’t piss on ours. That’s the arrangement.”

“True. However, as you already know, Geese Howard is… floundering. His grip on the city is weakening, and it has been for some time.” JP strokes his well-trimmed beard.

“All the better,” Bison said. “Let his empire collapse. Then we sweep in and take it, not court it.” Bison’s cape sweeps behind him. “As for our other targets… are we still tracking him?”

“Ryu?” JP nodded. “Yes. He's currently in India.”

“Forget him,” Bison barked. “We’ve already wasted enough time with that idiot. A witless fool like him will never truly wield the Satsui no Hado.”

“Then who else do you have in mind? Certainly not that animal that you faced three years ago?”

“No, not that creature either,” Bison said. “We simply need a new Ansatsuken candidate that is hurt, angry, and emotional, all the things that Ryu is not. Tell me, Johan. Have you watched any television in your spare time?”

“I cannot say that I have. I find it to be noise without substance.”

“Then you’ve missed something… promising.” Bison smirks, almost amused.

He taps the console embedded in the table. A screen shows grainy footage from a local street in China from 1992. The camera pans over an alley, then zooms in on a young woman battling an old assassin named Gen. Sakura Kasugano. She fights him to a standstill, covered in bruises and blood. She manages to beat him.

JP looks at the screen. “Hm. She mimics Ryu’s style.”

“She embodies it,” Bison corrects. “What you’re seeing is not just a pure mimicry. Unlike Ryu, Kasugano doesn’t fear her own aggression. This girl has that in abundance. She has been trained under Ryu and Masters, but she doesn’t share their restraint to the same degree. She wants power.”

“You believe she could be a better vessel than Ryu?” JP strokes his beard, considering the idea.

“Indeed. Make sure you watch her. Closely...”

The afternoon light glows through the curtains of a hospital room in the United Kingdom the next day. Machines beep. Abel twists beneath the covers, with his arm hooked to an IV drip, along with bandages wrapped around his shoulder. He feels something crawling on his chest.

“Achoo!” Abel sneezes. A small paw pads on him, and Abel squints to find a striped cat perched there, tilting its head curiously at him. The cat meows.

“Naughty kitty!” Cammy scolds with a smile. “You know he just woke up.” She scoops the feline gently off his lap.

Abel rubs his forehead. “Ugh… where am I?” he asks, still groggy.

“Red Grave City. You're safe now,” Cammy said, pulling up a chair next to the bed. “Your memory will come back slowly. Amnesia’s alarming, believe me, I’ve been there. Thankfully, we’ve got time.”

She lifts the cat again, now nuzzling her elbow.

“We’ll both be watching over you.”

Abel gives a faint smile. It’s the kind that takes effort, but feels genuine as he feels more comfortable with his surroundings. “I wish I could remember more… about my past. The other Dolls you mentioned...” Abel tells her.

“It’s alright. I know my sisters are still out there. I’ll find them. But today, at least I can take solace in the fact that I managed to save one life.”

Abel slowly sits up. He looks out the window, where the sky stretches over the distant rooftops.

“Merci, Cammy.”

Elsewhere, the sky above the US Arlington Memorial is cloudless, interrupted only by the hush of wind that brushes the grass. A lone figure is crouched in front of a weathered headstone.

Guile places a bottle of wine gently at its base. The glass catches some sunlight. He stares at the engraved name in the stone:

Charles Nash
May 12, 1958 - August 30, 1990

“It’s been a while since I’ve been here, Charlie. Sorry. I hope this makes you feel better. We managed to put a stop to S.I.N.’s plans. But still… something tells me we haven’t seen the last of Shadaloo.”

Guile slowly stands back up, framed against the rows of silent markers and fading wreaths.

“It’s not time for a toast just yet, old friend. The day will come… when our mission is complete.”

Chapter Text

At the center of a dark cave in Japan, there sits a man. Every opponent felled, every strike exchanged, has forged his spirit. Every moment is engraved into his very being - fists with ambition so great, they seek to soar beyond the very heavens.

Akuma.

“This disturbance… calls out to me.” Akuma stands up from his meditation and leaves the cave. He feels a new presence that carries the Hado. Not of the boy… but of someone else. He stares up at the moon while he thinks to himself as to what this might mean.

“Could it be?”

The heat of India curls around Ryu as he sits with Dhalsim. He’s been here for weeks.

You’ve heard the story before. Orphaned as a young boy, Ryu was raised by Gouken, a master of Ansatsuken karate. As such, Ryu trained alongside Ken Masters in the art of the assasination fist. In 1987, Gouken sent him into the world to test his skills. Ryu’s journey led him to Thailand, where he defeated Sagat, scarring the King of Muay Thai and igniting a lifelong rivalry with him. During that fight, Ryu was consumed with rage - the Satsui no Hado, a dark force born from the will to kill.

Haunted by this power, Ryu wandered the globe. He battled Akuma, who embraced the Hado fully, and he resisted M. Bison, who sought to use the power for his own ends. Luckily, it’s been nearly two years since that inner darkness has taken hold of him. He’s been able to push past those emotions.

The art of fighting always feels familiar to Ryu. He’s been doing it since he was a kid. A fight in of itself is a form of communication. It can lead to an understanding deeper than any mere words can convey.

While floating a few feet off the ground, Dhalsim instructs Ryu through yoga. Ryu’s body contorts as each stretch forces sweat from his forehead. It’s quite a workout. Dhalsim flips his foot around his neck with no effort. After the yoga with Dhalsim, a shirtless Ryu sits under a banyan tree. He unfastens his karate gloves, and places them next to his heavily worn white gi. Dhalsim continues to float in a lotus position, suspended inches above the ground. He watches Ryu take a break.

“Hm… I sense that your spirit is quieter than it once was.” Dhalsim admits.

“Yes.” Ryu slowly opens his eyes. “I’ve stopped fighting it.”

“The Satsui no Hado no longer claws at your soul?”

“It’s there, but it doesn’t speak to me anymore. I think I’ve learned to listen without letting it consume me.”

“You have accepted its place. That is the beginning of true balance.” Dhalsim lowers to the ground. He leads Ryu to a courtyard, where a shallow pool reflects the sky. “Come.”

They walk together, barefoot over stone. The pool is still. Dhalsim kneels near it and dips his fingers into the water. The water ripples and distorts the reflection of the clouds.

“This is the mind,” Dhalsim starts. “Even a single thought can disturb its clarity.”

“What happens once it’s still?” Ryu asks.

“Then you see everything, not just what is, but what could be. It is Ashtanga - eight parts of a whole. Your body follows asana. Your breath listens to pranayama. You withdraw with pratyahara, but you resist samadhi. You walk close to a state of being where desire no longer commands, and fear no longer guides. Here, we know it as shoonya - untethered.”

Ryu lowers himself into a seated posture again. “I’ve kept the Hado buried. I’ve learned how to contain it without fear, but there’s a quiet in me I don’t fully understand.” Ryu tells him.

“Then look deeper.”

Ryu continues to train with Dhalsim in the heart of Kerala. Ryu’s muscles stretch and contract as he tries to dig deeper into his soul. He feels the tension in his shoulders loosen as the days go on.

Later, they sit in the Padmasana lotus position, facing the temple’s inner sanctum. Ryu struggles at first, but by the third day he gets the hang of it.

Ryu helps the monks carry water, sweep the temple steps, all kinds of things to help wherever he can to pay Dhalsim back. At sunset, they return to the courtyard. One day, a young monk approaches him holding a sealed envelope marked with the logo of the Masters Foundation. The monk hands it to Ryu.

“Ryu. Ready to keep your promise for a rematch. See you in Liberty City. You know where to find me. - Ken”

Ryu folds the letter and sets it down. Looks like it’s time to go. He retrieves his folded gi and ties it around his waist, and he reaches into his satchel and pulls out a black credit card. Ken gave it to him years ago. Ryu resisted the notion at first, but Ken insisted. It was for the best anyways, since that little card is the only thing that lets him move freely without any financial issues brought upon by his whole “eternal wanderer” lifestyle.

“You have grown, Ryu.” Dhalsim said.

Ryu bows. “You helped me see to that. Thank you, Dhalsim. Until we meet again.” Ryu heads for the temple gate, and he leaves. The journey never ends. Liberty City awaits.

The plane touches down in Francis International. Ryu travels light, as always. As he walks out into the open, the city greets him not with warmth, but with a chill that cuts past the sleeves of his weathered gi. This place is a far cry from the sandalwood breezes of India. Skyscrapers loom beyond the horizon.

Ryu hails a yellow cab. The driver squints at him through the grime-smeared windshield, looking at his clothes. Ryu sits in the back.

“Staunton Island. The Masters Foundation, please.”

“Uh… yeah, sure. You got it, pal,” the cabbie mutters, kicking the engine into gear.

The ride is long enough for reflection. Ryu watches the city blur past as the car crosses the Callahan bridge. He’s fought here twice in the past. Both times, the city had met him like it meets everyone, with kindness kept under lock. Finally, they pull up to the Masters Foundation Building, a tower of glass and gold-trimmed concrete.

Ryu gets out and pays with Ken’s credit. The cabbie barely looks back as he speeds off. Ryu takes in the sight of the skyscraper from the sidewalk. He’s been here before, but it still takes some getting used to. After all, this is Ken’s side of the world.

The elevator glides to the top floor of the Masters Foundation Building with a soft hum, metal polished to a mirror sheen. The doors open with a quiet chime.

Ryu leaves the elevator and enters the penthouse corridor. He walks up to the polished oak door at the end and knocks on it. Eventually the door swings open, and Ken Masters appears in his red gi.

“Ryu! You finally made it! I got that postcard you sent last month.”

“And I got your message.”

The old rivals fistbump.

“Hey, what are you waiting for? Eliza’s been wanting to see you.”

Ryu follows Ken inside. His penthouse certainly is grand. In the corner of the living room, Eliza turns from the window. She smiles. “Ryu! You’re here!”

“It’s been a long time, Eliza. You look well. Congratulations.”

“Thanks. You’re always welcome here, you know.”

Ken glances at Eliza who’s still inside. He cracks his knuckles, stepping barefoot onto the balcony with Ryu. Ryu slides his foot back, right fist over left. Ken squares his own footing, bouncing once to loosen up before their rematch. “Been a while since the last one… what, November, was it?”

“I’ve ironed things out since then.” Ryu replies, nodding.

“Yeah. A promise is a promise. Let’s see if you can beat my win streak.” Ken grins.

FIGHT!

Ken’s footwork is still fast as ever. He quickly chains together blockstring combo. Ryu absorbs the pressure, and he tries to punch back with Solar Plexus Strike, keeping Ken off him just enough to make some space. Ken takes that hit, but he smirks as he ignites some fire over his wrist.

“Shoryuken!”

The flaming uppercut hits Ryu’s shoulder. Ken uses Quick Step to feint Ryu into parrying, and answers with a throw. Ryu is tossed over Ken's shoulder and hits the floor, but he wakes back up with a new move he’s learned during his travels.

“Hashogeki!”

The energized palm strike lands clean on Ken, throwing him off his feet.

“Shoryureppa!”

Ken tries two more flaming uppercuts, each faster than the last. Ryu is thrown against the side of the arena. He charges another Hadoken.

“Shinku Hadoken!”

The beam erupts from his palms, going over the balcony. Ken jumps over it, and kicks Ryu in the face again with an aerial Tatsumaki, punishing the attack.

“Still waiting for an opening?” Ken taunts. Ryu doesn’t answer. He never does.

Ken barrels forward, chaining into his Dragonlash Kick from a few jabs. Just before Ken lands his leaping kick, Ryu steps through.

“SHIN SHORYUKEN!”

Ryu punches Ken in the gut, and follows up with another right into his jaw. Electricity dances around Ryu’s fist as Ken takes the full force of his final uppercut. Ryu stands with sweat rolling down his headband. He lowers his fists.

Ryu is by his side in a few steps. He hooks an arm under Ken’s shoulder and helps him upright. Ken leans into him for a few seconds. “Nice hit…” Ken mutters, coughing. “Damn.”

Ryu sets him gently on the railing bench. Ken rubs his jaw and shakes his head, smiling.

“I haven’t had a fight like that in a while. Between all my work crap, I’m outta shape. I really gotta get back into it.”

“Still, that was nearly a draw.” Ryu smiles, still breathing heavily.

“Pfft. Not tonight. You had that one in the bag.” Ken scoffs. Ryu follows Ken through the sliding doors. “Alright, tonight’s my treat. Masters Special. I’m cooking.” Ken tosses a towel over his shoulder and heads for the open-plan kitchen.

“You cook now?”

“What can I say? Fatherhood changes a man.”

Eliza sets out silverware and plates. While placing a serving bowl in the center, Ryu glances at Eliza. “How are you feeling?” he asks.

“Fine, honestly. Still working, still bossing Ken around, although the latter half isn’t ever gonna go away.” Eliza straightens and places a hand on her stomach.

“Hm. That’s a lot.”

“I'm trying to keep myself busy for as long as I can. I'd go crazy just sitting around.”

“I respect that.”

Ken steps out a moment later, proudly balancing a tray stacked with three steaming plates. Burgers layered with cheddar, grilled onions, and Ken’s house-made sauce, alongside sweet potato fries and a salad tossed in olive oil and lemon. Ken sets the tray down, and flops into the chair next to Eliza. Ryu takes his seat across the table.

Ryu’s palate is broader than most would expect. Years of travel have exposed him to street food all over the world. He respects the craft, and Ken’s cooking is something he rarely gets to enjoy.

As the plates empty and the warmth of the meal settles in, Eliza gets up and pushes her chair back. “Hey hun, I’m gonna call it a night for now.”

“Sure. Ryu and I can handle the dishes. Love you.” Ken nods, reaching for her hand briefly before she heads down the hallway. Ryu watches her go, then begins stacking the plates without being asked. Ken joins him at the sink, rolling up his sleeves. Ryu rinses each plate with care, passing them to Ken, who dries them with a dish towel.

About an hour later, the last of the dishes clink into the drying rack. Ryu wipes down the counter with a cloth. Ken tosses the towel on the sink’s edge and leans against the table. He glances at Ryu. Ken has a lot on his mind, but right now he knows they both need to get something out of the way - someone. Ryu can tell something is weighing on Ken's mind as well. He felt it during their fight.

“I didn’t bring you here just to fight, you know.” Ken said.

“...I know.” Ryu pauses, sets the cloth aside, and faces Ken.

“We need to talk about Sakura.”

“Why? Is something wrong?”

“You really don’t know?” Ken asks.

“I thought you were mentoring her. I wasn’t ready to take on a student. We agreed that this was in her best interest.”

“...Alright. I love you man, but you can be really dense at times.”

“Just say what you mean to say already.” Ryu sighs.

“Look, I did what I could, but at the end of the day she admires you way more than me. You can’t keep leaving her to figure it out all on her own.”

“Fair enough. I will return to Japan. Speak with her on her journey.” Ryu looks up. His eyes are tired, but clear. “Was that it?”

“What?”

“Sakura. Apart from that, I assume she’s doing well?”

“Yeah. I guess. She’s been doing as well as she can be. Just… go see her for me, alright? I know she’ll feel way better once you actually see how much she’s improved.”

“I will.” Ryu picks up the towel again, wiping down the last corner of the counter. Ken watches him, then grabs a glass of water and takes a sip.

Ryu sits by the window seat of the plane back to Japan the following day.

It’s hard to believe it’s been five years since Sakura Kasugano approached him just outside Suzaku Castle. Ryu told her he wasn’t ready at the time, and that he still had more to learn. In Ryu’s defense, it’s true. Like he told Ken, he wasn’t in any state to take on a student. He’s always walked the planet in search of strength, and having a student would only weigh him down - both in his growth as a fighter, and hers. Still… maybe it’s time. Ryu has learned a lot. He just hopes that it’s not too late. It’s been years since he and Sakura last fought, and he’s never been good with words.

The moon hangs low over Kousyu Street, an old flagstone road. As per usual, Ryu walks barefoot with his white punching bag over his shoulder after the flight.

Out of nowhere, the trees stop rustling. A chill creeps down Ryu’s spine. He stops and looks up. Tonight, the moon is full, and the mist curls tighter around the nearby statues. Ryu lowers his punching bag to the ground.

“Gouki. I know you’re here.”

Akuma descends from above. He lands from his Demon Raid. Dust rises. The jizo statues shake, and the air around him pulses with the Satsui no Hado in its entirety.

“You disappoint me, boy.” Akuma growls. “You have not embraced the Hado.”

“I’ve found strength from another place, Gouki. One that you’ll never understand.”

“Fool.” Akuma’s lip curls into a snarl. A flash of red light streaks across the street - Ashura Senku, his teleporting phantom step. Akuma reappears behind Ryu and punches him in the back. Ryu falls forward, and his gloves scrape against the dirt.

“IS THIS IT?” Akuma roars. He walks around Ryu as his prayer beads clink with each step. Then, Akuma gets in close with his fist pointed up.

“Goshoryu!”

Ryu parries Akuma’s rising fist and throws out his heel in a High Blade Kick that puts Akuma on the ground. Akuma leaps back and retaliates with a Zanku Hadoken, throwing out two twin balls of purple ki. Ryu ducks the first, parries the second, and counters with a Shoryuken.

Akuma growls again and kicks up with his Tatsumaki Zankukyaku, then a heavy low kick, then a cancel into Messatsu Goshoryu. Ryu lands behind Akuma after the series of brutal uppecuts with a swift Hashogeki that counters Akuma's next attack. Akuma jumps back into the air, and puts his hands together.

“Tenma… GOUZANKU!”

The aerial Messatsu Gohadoken rains down, but Ryu dashes right past it before it can blow him up.

“Shoryuken!” Ryu drives his fist into Akuma’s chest. Akuma is lifted, suspended in the air for a breathless second.

“Tatsumaki Senpukyaku!” Ryu’s spinning kick slices through the air, hitting Akuma in the chest. Akuma staggers, then retaliates with a flying Tenmakujinkyaku heel strike that knocks Ryu into the dirt.

Ryu rolls back up and strikes back with a double-hitting axe kick. Akuma watches his moves carefully. The rage that Ryu used to have is gone. The hunger, the killing intent, the Satsui no Hado as a whole - it's not with him anymore.

“MESSATSU GOHADO!”

The purple ki erupts from his palms. Ryu counters with a Raiko Hadoken, and both fireballs explode into each other. The shockwave rattles the statues. The two clash again as Akuma’s Goshoryuken comes to blows with Ryu’s Shoryuken. Ryu stumbles to the ground as Akuma looms over him.

“You have no place on the path of the fist!”

“I… walk my own path!” Ryu steadies himself.

“So be it! ISSHUN SENGEKI.”

Akuma glides towards Ryu, splitting into afterimages, with each attack striking from a different angle. Ryu braces himself, but it’s too late. The world blacks out.

天

“MESSATSU!”

Ryu lies motionless on the fractured stones. Akuma stands over him with his back turned as the kanji glows on his gi. The imprint of Akuma’s Shun Goku Satsu lingers on Ryu’s body. He survived it… barely. Surprisingly, Akuma didn’t finish off Ryu with the killing intent. He held back.

“Ungh… why, Gouki?” Ryu asks, as he tries to crawl back up. “Why here? Why now?”

“To see what remains of your power, boy.” Akuma circles Ryu like a wolf. “I expected better. Instead, you have allowed the girl to be consumed in your absence.”

“Wait… you know about Sakura?”

“Even I can sense her power. There are others who seek her out.”

“Others?”

“Forces beyond your understanding. They will shape her in ways you cannot undo.”

Ryu gets up. “What are you talking about? What forces? Answer me, Gouki!”

Akuma turns away, and he vanishes into the darkness, leaving Ryu by himself on the stones. He’s not sure what Akuma meant… but if he was talking about Sakura, then there might not be much time. He needs to move.

Chapter Text

The table in front of Kei Chitose and Shinji Tanaka is cluttered with plates. Coming to Yoronotaki Kamurocho for their date was Shinji’s idea.

Kei sits with her chin resting against one hand, while her other hand idly dips a slice of kobe in sesame oil. Shinji’s almost done with a tall glass of asahi as he finishes a story about tailing a low-level punk who thought he could skim protection money.

“Fucker didn’t even last five minutes, he just ran as soon as I spotted his ass. Kiryu-aniki didn’t even look so mad this time though, just disappointed. Heh.”

Kei isn’t paying attention to him. Her mind is clearly elsewhere - about her job, about school, and about Sakura. Shinji picks up some pickled daikon and casually flicks it across the table. It bounces off the rim of Kei’s plate.

“Hey! What was that for?” Kei complains.

“Yo. Gaia-to-Kei. You still with me here?”

“Shit… I mean, I’m listening, Shinji. I am. Just… thinking.” Kei blinks, then sighs.

“Thinking about what?”

“Sakura.” Kei stabs at her food a little too hard.

“Oh, your roommate. She still getting into scraps?” Shinji asks.

“Yeah. Just last week, some punk tried calling her out in Nakamichi and she decked him. She’s also met up with Karin Kanzuki recently. They’re talking again, which is good for her.”

“So what’s the problem?”

“I don’t know. Sakura’s the toughest person I know, but she’s not invincible. I know she acts like she can take on the world… but I’ve seen her at her worst. I’ve had to patch her up and cover for her more times than I can count.”

Shinji bites off a piece of grilled yakitori.

“I get it. Look, shit’s none of my business, but from what I’ve seen, she’s the kind that can handle it. You shouldn’t worry so much, y’know?”

“I wish I could believe that.” Kei replies.

“Give her some credit, Chitose. People like Sakura can take care of herself. Trust me. I’d know. In a town like this, everyone’s got to.”

The meat on the grill crackles as a splash of marinade hits the flame. Outside, Kamurocho keeps churning. Kei looks Shinji in the eyes, and then finally picks up a chunk of yakitori and lays it on the grill.

In Malaysia, a sandy path from the treeline spills out to paradise. Palm trees sway overhead, leading to a sleek, modern patio where the edge of a condo blends seamlessly into the tropical landscape. The hum of cicadas melts into the sound of waves against the shore.

Sakura walks barefoot alongside Karin, who is dressed in a white bikini with a sunhat and sunglasses to go with it. Sakura’s jaw drops the moment the full view opens up before them: the Kanzuki Family’s private beach.

“Whoa… you actually own a whole beach?” Sakura asks, laughing as she stares out at the view.

“Yes. The property line ends somewhere near that outcropping. It’s been in my family’s possession for years.” Karin replies.

Sakura charges down the shoreline, kicking up flecks of water and laughing breathlessly. “Oh my God, actual fresh air!” she shouts, stretching her arms to the sky. The sound of the tide hushes her excitement into awe. The water is bright and clear, and the sky is soft and endless above it.

Karin stops at the sandy waterline, nudging her sunglasses down just enough to peer at Sakura. She adjusts her sun hat as Ishizaki appears from the patio with a tray of two tall drinks beaded with limes perched at the top.

“Karin! You have got to check this out. The water’s great!”

“I am well aware. I’ll leave the frolicking to you,” Karin said, reclining elegantly on a fresh towel beneath the parasol. “Feel free to enjoy it as much as you’d like.”

Sakura grins back and splashes her way deeper into the water. Karin nods to Ishizaki as he sets down the perfectly chilled drinks. She lifts one and takes a sip.

“C’mon, Kanzuki. You’re not seriously just gonna sit there, are you?”

“I am.” Karin replies. “Sand in one's hair is hardly a requirement for relaxation.”

Sakura starts mischievously trudging through the water to Karin. Karin raises an eyebrow.

“Don’t.”

Too late. Sakura gets close… just close enough… and kicks up a spray of water that splashes on Karin’s legs. Karin sits up in a flurry of indignation. “Sakura!”

“Oops! Sorry… not sorry!” Sakura laughs as she walks back on the beach.

“That was entirely uncalled for. I have no intention of swimming!” Karin looks down at her now damp towel.

“Well now you do! Try to enjoy yourself for once. For crying out loud, you own a beach!”

Sakura grabs Karin’s hand. Karin stares at their linked fingers, and her cheeks get faintly pink.

“Y-you are completely impossible to reason with!”

“Yup!” And with that, Sakura tugs her along. They run together to the waves. A startled shriek escapes Karin’s lips as the water catches her ankles, then her knees, and finally the full splash of the waves as Sakura splashes her again.

“Ah!! You little gremlin!” Karin shouts. She retaliates with quick splashes, striking with surprising accuracy.

“Come on, admit it! You’re having fun!” Sakura ducks under her water attacks and surfaces with a smile.

“Oh, you’ll pay for this, Kasugano!” Karin tries to maintain her regal frown, but it slips. Laughter escapes before she can rein it in.

“And you needed this!” Sakura replies.

Karin splashes Sakura with a wide sweep of her arm a few times. Sakura is quickly out-splashed by her. They both burst into fits of laughter again. “Okay, okay!” Sakura wheezes, trying to block the next splash. “Time out! I give up!”

“Ho! I warned you.” Karin teases, flicking one last splash at her.

They stumble back together into deeper water, Sakura tugging gently at Karin’s hand to keep her moving. Their fingers stay linked, and neither of them pull away. The surf lifts around their legs, and Karin lets herself be carried, smiling up at the sky.

Hours later, the sun starts to set over the horizon. Karin adjusts her sunhat with her legs stretched in front of her while loosely holding a chilled drink. Sakura flops down next to Karin with her hair all messy and wet. The tide rolls up softly, curling around the end of their towel as the last heat of the day dissipates from the sand. Ishizaki approaches the girls with a tray in his hands.

“Here you go, Kasugano-chan. One yakisoba with extra sauce, just how you like it.”

“Sweet! You’re the best, Ishizaki!” Sakura replies, taking the tray.

“Yakisoba? Really?” Karin drawls. “Ishizaki could summon a five-star chef if you asked him.”

“Meh. I don’t need all that fancy stuff. This is comfort food. Gotta stay grounded.” Sakura shrugs.

“Grounded is one excuse, but greasy noodles out of a paper box is another.”

They both lean back under the umbrella. Karin glances at Sakura, watching her dig happily into her meal.

“I will admit… it is rather nice being back here after all this time. I haven’t since I was eleven.” Karin admits.

“Really? That long, huh?” Sakura looks up at her.

“Yes. That was back when… well. When both of my parents were still a presence in my life.”

Sakura sits up. She moves a little closer to Karin, brushing the sand off of her knees. “Hey… you okay? You don’t have to talk about what happened to your dad if you don’t want to.”

“No, it’s alright. I suppose I should speak on it sooner or later.” Karin replies. “The truth is… I never quite had the luxury of mourning my father properly. There has been too much to do since I’ve become the CEO. I simply… placed it somewhere out of reach. Buried it.” She swirls the drink once in her hand, then sets it down. “But I thank you, Sakura. For asking.”

“Of course.” Sakura watches Karin’s posture soften.

“As for my mother… I can only recall fragments in my memory. What I know is that she was American. She met Father on one of his international ventures. I believe it was for simple business, though no one ever said what kind, least of all her. She was gentle,” Karin continues. “Whenever I did see her, she treated me kindly. Which, for someone like my father… was almost foreign. She vanished before I began secondary school. It was a divorce that I wasn’t made aware of until weeks after I learned she was gone. Father never acknowledged her absence after that, and I never saw her again.”

“God. I’m sorry, Karin. You were just a kid…”

“One learns to adapt. Kanzukis always do.” Karin said, keeping eyes fixed on the water. “We… I have to.”

“My mom was the coolest person in the world when I was a kid.” Sakura sighs. “You remember when we first met, and I said something in English to you that one time?”

“I try not to remember it, frankly. But… you did take me by surprise back then with how fluent you were.” Karin replies.

“Before she met my dad, my mom used to work abroad like, all the time. She could speak a bunch of languages pretty well, but Japanese and English is what she was the most experienced with. We used to speak it a lot around the house. After a while, I just sorta picked up on it from her.”

“Interesting. Are you still in contact with your parents?”

“Um... no. not really.” Sakura shrugs. She tries to put off how she really feels.

“‘Not really’?”

“They stopped talking to me after I dropped out, mostly my Dad. I think he expected me to fail eventually, so there wasn’t even any anger, just… disappointment. Clean break.” Sakura tosses a small pebble. “My mom... I think she blamed herself for encouraging me to fight all the time. Plus, I haven’t heard back from my brother since he graduated, and that was almost a year ago.”

“You… are you telling me you have done all of this, the tournaments, the training, without even a phone call from your own parents?”

“Yeah. I mean, it’s fine. It happened a while ago. Would be nice to hear from my mom, I guess, just to see how she’s doing, but my dad? I dunno. I stopped caring about his opinion a while ago. Like I said, no big deal or anything.”

“…I see.”

“Man, what a downer. I don’t want to sound all negative, it’s just that… well, I’ve never told anyone about this before...”

Karin can see that Sakura is hurting. She moves on her knees and leans in on pure instinct. She presses a soft kiss to Sakura’s cheek.

Sakura gasps. A tremor of wind lifts her hair as her hand reaches to touch the spot that Karin’s lips just touched. Karin blushes immensely. She snatches her sunglasses and slides them down over her eyes, and stutters over her own words as she quickly stands up.

“I…I should go check on Ishizaki.” Each word feels like an apology and an excuse bundled together.

All Sakura can do is look at Karin as she heads back to the condo. Sakura slowly lowers her hand from her face. Her heart… …she has no idea what just happened.

The morning after is uncomfortably quiet. The towel they shared is folded neatly, the drinks cleared away, but the air still feels heavy with the echo of last night’s… well, you know.

Sakura stands near the road, dressed and ready to head back home. Her eyes drift to the sky, but her thoughts are stuck still replaying Karin’s kiss, the way her voice sounded, the way she left without looking back.

“‘No big deal’, huh? Yeah, right. So fucking stupid. God…” Sakura scoffs, muttering to herself. Her fingers brush her cheek again.

Karin, meanwhile, is already well dressed for work. She’s speaking with Shibasaki near the car. Try as she might, her mind isn’t on the business party waiting for her in Japan - it’s still stuck on the moment she let herself slip up. As they prepare to part ways, Karin approaches Sakura with her usual poise.

“Your flight to Tokyo-to is scheduled. Shibasaki will escort you to the airport.”

“Cool. I had a good ti-- I mean… um… thanks.” Sakura nods.

There’s a super awkward pause. Neither of them knows what to say. Both of them have no idea.

“I… I trust you’ll be safe?”

“Y… yeah. Yes. Always.” Sakura smiles, but it’s a little crooked.

They exchange a final glance. Then Karin turns, getting into the car. Sakura watches her go.

After the train comes to a stop near Kamurocho, Sakura gets out with a visible tan. She grips the strap of her duffel bag, adjusting it on her shoulder, and moves through the crowd. As she climbs the steps to the street-level exit, neon light begins to seep into view. The Don Quijote store is overflowing with a bunch of crap, from cheap plastic toys to imported snacks nobody trusts but everyone buys.

Sakura halts briefly, watching a boy with frosted hair dance with a boombox around a small crowd of other delinquents. She keeps walking.

Sakura tosses some coins into a vending machine, selects a soda, and cracks it open. Leaning back, she lets the city wash over her. It all feels… wrong. Way too wrong. What the hell is going on? She genuinely can’t explain it. Sakura wonders what the feeling’s called… butterflies in your stomach? Is that what people call it?

“She kissed me.”

The thought surfaces. Her hand tightens around the can.

It wasn’t supposed to mean anything, right? Karin said nothing after it. Just a quiet kiss, then silence. Sakura’s just standing here, drowning in all sorts of weird feelings, while watching all the people pass her by.

Was it real?

She takes another sip. The bitterness coats her tongue. Maybe tomorrow she’ll feel better. Tonight, she just feels even more lost than usual. Sakura needs the time to just decompress.

Elsewhere in Tokyo the following night, a ballroom glows with plenty of lacquered excess. The lights shimmer off polished gold fixtures, casting halos on the guests below. Every table boasts silk napkins folded like origami cranes, while servers weave through the sea of tuxedos and brocade with silver trays. A jazz ensemble hums in the corner, playing something tasteful and forgettable.

Karin, dressed in all black, stands alone. She stares out at the skyline from the window. She’s tucked into a side lounge off the main ballroom. She’s not here to mingle.

The Millennium Tower project clings to her thoughts. She’s reviewed the numbers again and again, but for the last few days something has gone horribly wrong. She isn’t sure why. The partners are retreating, and the rest of the board is pushing against her even more than before.

Karin feels the pressure blooming behind her temples, but she tries her best to bury it as much as she can. It’s part of the reason why she went to her old family’s beach with Sakura. She needed the escape. Karin sits down and just drinks her wine.

Then, from the shadows past the potted orchids and glossy stairwell, she hears a voice - low and old.

“Karin. May I join you?”

Heihachi Mishima. Karin doesn’t show any reaction. She gestures to the opposite armchair.

“You may.” she said.

Heihachi takes the seat with a grace only power affords. A waiter offers him a drink. He waves it off.

“This gala is lovely,” he starts. “A fitting tribute to your father’s legacy. I admire how daring you’ve been, especially regarding the Millennium Tower. A bold venture in times like these.”

Karin stays quiet. She watches him. Her fingers curl around the stem of her glass.

“Unfortunately, boldness has its price. I’ve heard that most of your foreign investment partners have withdrawn. You divested from your middle-market arms during deflation, gambled on R&D in a nation where banks hoard cash, invested in building a tower in a city that no longer grows, and you did it all with the arrogance of youth. A pity. I expected more from Daigenjuro’s heir.”

“Excuse me? How do you know about that?” Karin replies, frustrated, but she holds her words back. “I… I apologize, Mishima-san. There must be some confusion here…”

“Confusion indeed, on your part. Your domestic holdings are currently under review. The regulatory commissions have grown uncomfortable.”

“Get to the point.”

“I came to deliver the board’s decision personally. They watched you burn through capital, alienate allies, and chase western models that collapse under eastern pressure. As such, the Kanzuki Zaibatsu will be acquired by the Mishima Zaibatsu.”

For one second, Karin’s composure threatens to crack.

“You… what did you just say to me?” Karin stutters. “You’re lying. I… Shibasaki would have known. How is this--?”

“Ha! I am not lying,” Heihachi replies. “I am merely stating the inevitable. Your assets, your staff… all will be restructured with my oversight. Of course, you shall retain your ceremonial status. This is a good thing, Karin. A woman of your age was never going to manage a company of this scale. You may wish to speak with Shibasaki regarding this matter. He’s been briefed by now.” Heihachi stands up from the chair, and adjusts his cufflinks. “Enjoy the rest of your evening.”

Heihachi leaves with a defiant smirk. Karin sits absolutely speechless.

It’s just past 6 PM, and SEGA HI-TECH LAND Nakamichi is alive with the usual chaos - you got kids crowding around the UFO Catcher, some guys hunched over OutRun, and the occasional punk trying to beat the Virtua Fighter machine.

Sakura wipes down the counter. She’s been here since noon, and her feet ache, but it’s not the shift that’s bothering her.

It’s Karin. She hasn’t stopped thinking about her. All of her other problems seem small compared to what happened. Then, a loud crack erupts from the back of the arcade, followed by a chorus of startled yells.

Sakura is startled out of her thoughts. “What the hell?” she exclaims. A kid dives out of the way just as a green blur rolls through the aisle, knocking over a Super Hang-On display.

"Sakura! Go check that mess out. Now!" her manager orders.

“Yeah…” Sakura mutters. Her shoes squeak over the tiled floor as she pushes past gawking teenagers and bewildered tourists. She turns around by the Virtua Cop cabinet and sees the source of the disruption.

A row of plush toys lies strewn across the ground. Standing in the center of it, amid toppled stools and a snack machine - is a green, hulking figure with orange fur. To Sakura, this could only be one person...

“Oh my god. Jimmy-san…?”

Blanka. His orange mane bristles. Recognition dawns in his eyes, melting from confusion into pure joy.

“SAKURA! It’s really you!”

“Are you serious right now?” she snaps. “You destroyed two cabinets and scared half the arcade! What are you doing!?”

“Didn’t mean… I meant to find you!” Blanka confesses softly. “Sorry…”

It’s been a while since Blanka was finally reunited with his long lost mother. Sakura, Ryu and Ken personally saw him vanish into the trees. Blanka has always been Sakura’s weirdest friend since she saved him in Justice High, but seeing him now, she’s reminded of how deeply human he can be beneath the beast. She sighs, uncrossing her arms.

“Alright, Jimmy-san. What are you doing in Japan?”

Blanka growls with excitement, holding out a small, lumpy doll stitched from green fabric and felt. It’s sporting miniature orange tufts of fur and an unsettling grin.

“Blanka-chan!” he announces proudly, shaking the doll. “I came to ask if the arcade would sell them. Good merch! People back home love Blanka-chan!”

“…Blanka-chan dolls? You made a doll of yourself?”

“Yes! Handmade. High quality. Mama said they're very cute!”

“How many of those do you have?”

Blanka looks down at the doll, then back up at her.

“One.”

“You came all the way here to sell a single, homemade Blanka doll?” Sakura stares at the doll again.

“Can make more! Lots more! They'll sell better than those ugly Kerotan stuffs.”

Sakura looks at the glass display case near the entrance. Her manager and two floor staff are hurrying over, with Luka already dialing on a phone by the counter.

“Wait!” she spins around to them. “False alarm!! It’s okay! Um… he’s with me. He just got a little excited.”

“That 'excitement' fried two cabinets!” Sakura’s manager sighs.

“He’s not a vandal! He’s… an entrepreneur, actually.”

“What?”

Sakura gestures to Blanka, who proudly lifts his single Blanka-chan doll. Eventually, the manager waves the staff back, and mutters something about cutting their losses. No police, no paperwork. Just Sakura promising to handle it.

“Okay. Okay, Jimmy-san,” she mutters. “You owe me. Big time.”

Later that evening, Sakura waits outside the arcade. She watches Blanka from the corner of her eye. He’s crouched next to the building, humming to himself, trying to restitch Blanka-chan’s left eye.

“So your mom really liked the doll, huh?” she asks.

“Said it looked like baby me. Except less drool.”

Sakura lets out a reluctant laugh. She doesn’t want to admit it, but there's something endearing about how determined he is. Blanka glances up with a curious tilt of his head. “How are you doing, Sakura?”

“Me? I’m fine.” Sakura shrugs without looking at him. It’s another neutral answer. Dead in tone.

“Good,” Blanka replies anyway, smiling. “I’m glad. Been a long time! Missed you and Dan.”

“You’ve been off playing world warrior, Jimmy-san. I bet you didn’t miss us too much.”

Blanka grins, showing teeth. “Saw mountains in Peru. Ate too much durian in Singapore. Got chased by goats in Tunisia...”

“Goats?”

“Angry goats. These days, I mostly stay at home. In Brazil. In jungle. Mama still there. Quiet, green. Safe.”

“Yeah. I’m still happy you found an actual home after all the crazy stuff you went through.” Sakura smiles despite herself.

“Real place. Real roots.” Blanka pats his chest. Sakura clears her throat.

“So… is there another reason you came to Kamurocho? Besides hawking your one-of-a-kind doll?”

Blanka’s claws tap the pavement. “Uh… was gonna say no,” he admits. “Was gonna pretend. But… came here for Dan too. Heard he’s back. Saw him a day or two ago. He looked sad.”

“I knew it.” Sakura groans, dragging a hand down her face.

He shrugs. “Still wanted to see you too. Sorry.”

Sakura sighs. “It’s alright, Jimmy-san. You weren’t there when it happened. When I left Saikyo-Ryu to train with Ken and Ryu-san… I thought Dan would understand. It wasn’t about abandoning him, but I needed to learn more, and he didn’t have anything left to teach me. We had a huge fight about it, and we never really talked after that.” she admits.

“Dan does silly things. But heart is strong. Very strong.”

Sakura glances at him. “You said he seemed upset the last time you saw him?”

“More than usual. Said he feels left behind. Said no one checks on dojo anymore. Said world moving too fast.” Blanka pauses. “You look more sad than usual too.”

“What can I say? It’s been a long few years,” Sakura replies. “For all of us. Anyway, I’d better get going, Jimmy-san. It’s getting late. It was nice catching up.”

Blanka perks up, uncurling from his crouch with a jump. “Can I come?” he asks brightly. “Hang out more? Catch up more?”

“Jimmy-san, my apartment barely fits two people as it is. Especially you. You’d trip over my laundry and take out a wall with your head or something.”

“Walls are too soft in this city…”

“Exactly, but it was nice seeing you again.”

“Okay,” Blanka said, voice quieter than before. “Still happy I saw you.”

Without another word, he raises a fist, clawed fingers curled into something gentle. Sakura fistbumps it, glove against rough callused fur.

“Make sure you take care of that doll. You’ll need it if you’re serious about selling that thing.”

“Blanka-chan is the future!”

They both laugh. Blanka waves, and then with a single bounding leap, hops across the crosswalk, dodging a passing taxi. Sakura smiles, and turns around, heading back through Nakamichi Alley to Kei’s apartment.

Sakura looks around. Something’s off.

Usually, this stretch is crawling with chatter and people. For some reason, there’s nobody here, not a single vagrant. Sakura slows her pace.

She stops.

“Jimmy-san? Hello? Are you still there?”

Nothing.

No footsteps. Just the soft crack of a busted lantern in the wind behind her.

Sakura’s hands curl into fists. Her trained reflexes kick in. She glances behind her again. The entrance to the alley is still empty. She breathes out slowly and turns around and starts walking again, faster now. The alley feels longer than it did before.

Her skin crawls. Sakura pauses.

From the black void ahead, a shape begins to emerge. It peels away from the darkness. She squints, trying to make sense of the silhouette. It’s a man. His red eyes cut through the gloom - smoldering like embers that refuse to die.

“Ryu-san? Wait… you’re not…”

Sakura takes a step back before she catches herself.

“Who… who are you?”

Sakura’s voice trembles. It’s the first time in a long time that she’s felt the instinct to run from someone. She holds firm.

The man doesn’t answer her question. Doesn’t acknowledge it. Instead, he speaks in a voice so low it shutters her bones.

“Show me.”

Sakura blinks. “Show you what?”

“Your strength.”

Akuma is not here to fight, and he is not here to kill. He is simply curious. Sakura swallows her fear. She lowers into her stance.

“I don’t know what you’re after,” she mutters, locking on to Akuma, “but I’m not backing down. Hadoken!”

She opens with a textbook projectile. Akuma dodges it, pivoting just enough to let the ki projectile pass as it hits a wall. Sakura jumps with Shunpukyaku. Akuma counters with a devastating Gohadoken. His ki blast splits into her ribs. Sakura coughs up blood, feeling like that one hit could’ve split her in two.

She grits her teeth through the pain and gets back up, clutching her torso.

Akuma gives no quarter. Sakura tries to attack him again, but Akuma’s Goshoryuken smashes into her, taking Sakura clean off her feet and smashing her into a vending machine, raining glass and plastic over her head and back.

“Damn it… who the hell are you!?” she shouts, staggering back up, blood smearing across her face. She wipes her lip. Deep inside her chest… she feels it again. The part of her that aches when she’s underestimated… when she fails. The part that grows dark when she gets angry.

"MIDARE ZAKURA!" Sakura screams, not from pain, but from rage. Sakura's uppercuts slamming into Akuma’s chest - but only because he lets it. He slides back just a few metres.

“Yes…” Akuma mutters. “That rage… that pain… he lacks it.”

“He?”

Akuma surges forth, with the alley warping around him. Sakura tries to dodge, but he anticipates her moves. His Tatsumaki Zankukyaku hits Sakura several times in a midair combo, before Akuma delivers his heel down on her face, smashing Sakura into the pavement.

The air has been ripped from Sakura’s lungs. She clutches herself, and she curls up. Her body won’t move.

“Wh… who are you…” she croaks, the words barely forming past bloodied lips.

“You have potential, child, but you have deprived yourself of true growth. Cast off your attachments. These pitiful influences stifle your full power.”

Sakura blinks tears and sweat from her vision, trying to focus on her attacker.

“Choose your path… or it will be chosen for you.”

Akuma disappears into the darkness. Sakura tries to get up. She makes it halfway, and collapses again, alone in the alley.

Meanwhile, the chandeliers continue to shimmer overhead in the gala.

Karin watches from a distance. Her knuckles are taut around a glass of wine she can barely taste. It’s her family’s gala. Her father’s vision, her “legacy”. Now, it’s all coming to a head. Her eyes don’t leave Heihachi Mishima. Heihachi… the power she once thought was hers seems laughable, a mere illusion of control that evaporated the moment she let him dictate the terms of the partnership.

She turns to the bartender.

“Another.”

The wine disappears in one swift, practiced tilt. She doesn’t savor it.

“Again.”

Another pour. Then another. The bartender hesitates, and looks at Karin with visible concern as she downs more and more glasses. Karin sheepishly smiles and waves him off.

Her vision starts to blur at the edges, but she welcomes it. It’s easier this way. Easier to ignore the anxiety in her chest, the sting in her pride, and the voice that whispers at the back of her mind.

She leans against the bar, mindlessly tapping her nails. Her thoughts spiral into a series of questions she’s never dared to ask herself again, as Heihachi takes everything from her.

Simply put, Karin is not her father - no matter how much she tried to be.

She starts laughing. It’s her usual aristocratic laugh at first, but then it becomes more and more unhinged to the point that some of the other guests begin to notice.

The wine keeps coming. Soon she’s drifting across the marble floor. The music blares overhead. She stares with her eyes half-closed at everyone else around her, and she looks down at her dress. It’s stained from some of the wine.

“Fuck it.”

Karin tries to dance. Her arms rise lazily, with her head tipped back as the lights blur into streaks. She doesn’t care who sees her. She doesn’t care what they think.

She just lets go.

In the chaos of light and rhythm and alcohol, a single image pierces through the haze in her head. Sakura. The only thing in her mind that gives her any solace.

Karin closes her eyes. She stumbles through the spin, caught in the emptiness between verses. Her mind clings to Sakura. She collapses on a velvet couch off the dance floor, dizzy and flushed, mascara smudged at the corners of her eyes. Her wine glass slips from her fingers and shatters quietly beneath her feet.

The music plays on.

Chapter Text

“We have a borderline reaction. Increase the depth pressure. 1.4… 1.6… 1.8… MBR ready. Area is confirmed. Initiating mental control release.”

Flashbacks of her past come back as she is awoken. Manufactured, reprogrammed… Doll 12 emerges from her stasis pod.

The Shadaloo base in Thailand lies buried beneath the lush canopy of the eastern highlands, surrounded by terrain so treacherous it’s been erased from any map.

In the war room, M. Bison stands at the head of a long table. Vega reclines against his chair with his mask on the table. His claw shines in the lights. To the side, JP, wrapped in his tailored three-piece suit and silk scarf, leans over.

“Gentlemen.” Bison begins. “With the failure of the BLECE project, we’ll have to downscale our efforts…”

“Hmph. Pity about Balrog. I would’ve liked to kill him myself…” Vega said.

“How so, my lord?” JP asks, getting back on track.

“Bernstein and I have met personally regarding the future of Shadaloo. Right now, bio-organic weapons won’t be a field of interest for us. Instead, I believe I’ve found a suitable candidate to push Psycho Power to its limits and beyond.” Bison points at one of the monitors in the war room. “This is our new target of interest. Her name is Sakura Kasugano. She will be our starting point.”

“Ah. Cute. Allow me to retrieve her, Lord Bison. Oh, how it’s been years since I was last in Japan! Kamurocho is so beautifully rotten this time of year.” Vega requests.

“As entertaining as that would be, Vega, we’ve risked enough exposure already. I think it’s time to employ that pet Doll you’ve told me about. Is Number 12 ready for the field?”

“But of course.”

“Then call her in. Let’s see this porcelain killer of yours.”

Vega taps a slender finger on the edge of a control panel. Then, the door slides open with a sharp hiss.

Decapre enters the room. She kneels before her masters.

“Decapre. Have you been briefed on your latest target?” Bison asks.

“Yes sir. Sakura Kasugano. 21 years old. Ansatsuken practitioner, currently situated in Kamurocho, Japan.”

Bison smiles.

“Good. Execute.”

Meanwhile in northeastern Thailand, near a series of old ruins and large buddha statues, the King of Muay Thai attempts to meditate.

Sagat sits atop the worn altar with his eye closed, breathing with the rhythm of the land. Willa Maiu, the bengal tiger that Sagat rescued as a cub from poachers years ago, lies next to him.

Even in self-imposed exile, Sagat still holds the posture of a warrior. His Pra Jiads remain tied just below each shoulder - woven armbands worn by the nak muay as symbols of honor and lineage.

Years ago Sagat’s right eye was taken during a bloody encounter with Go Hibiki. The eye patch, simple black leather stitched by hand, serves as a reminder of Sagat’s many mistakes, along with the jagged scar on his chest - a gift from Ryu’s Metsu Shoryuken, which did more than damage his body.

That moment may very well define the rest of Sagat’s life.

Crowned the Emperor of Muay Thai by the time he was fifteen, feared and respected with equal fervor, Sagat became a living monument to the martial art. Shadaloo saw this and offered him their funding. The first World Warrior tournament was born from their influence, and Sagat carelessly accepted it. In those days, his arrogance was boundless. Losing to Ryu, and being humbled before the world, fractured that belief.

Now, Sagat has begun to ask himself what true strength really is… and he has yet to find a satisfactory answer.

He reaches out, brushing Willa Maiu’s fur. The tiger purrs. Willa Maiu’s ears swivel, and his nostrils flare as he catches the scent of a stranger. Willa Maiu gets up on his paws, but he doesn’t growl yet.

“I’ve waited a long time for this day, Sagat!”

Sagat sighs. It seems that his past always finds ways to follow him, no matter where he goes. From the crumbling temple path, emerging through the curtain of vines and dusted bougainvillea, comes a man in his pink gi and more worn down than he’s ever been - as if that was possible.

“I, Dan Hibiki, of the Saikyo-Ryu school, have come here to avenge the murder of my father, Go Hibiki!” Dan raises his fist. “Face me now and meet your destiny!”

Willa Maiu’s ears flatten. Dan’s bravado falters for just a second as he notices the tiger, but he focuses again and puts his fear behind him.

”I have come here to be left in peace, ‘Dan Hibiki’. If we meet again in the ring, then so be it, but I refuse to face you or anyone else outside of it.” Sagat finally gets up. He unfurls like an old gate creaking open after centuries. His body is weathered by countless battles, victories, humiliations, and reflections. He doesn’t care how this ‘Dan Hibiki’ found him - only that he will soon regret it.

“Kiss my ass, you one-eyed bastard! I’ve spent too long preparing for this day for you to deny me my revenge! Fight me now, unless you’re too scared to face my fists!”

“Idiot. Do not devote your life to revenge. It is an empty, unfulfilling quest that will give you nothing.”

“If you won’t choose to fight me, then I’ll force you!” Dan's veins twitch at his neck.

Willa Maiu growls. His eyes track Dan. Sagat spreads his stance, feet pressing into the sun-warmed stone. The wind stills.

“GADOUKEN!!”

The ki blast sputters from Dan’s palm, and it travels a meter before fizzling out as it painlessly hits Sagat’s chest. Sagat watches the blast fade with the same expression one might give a child’s first punch. Dan punches with a Koryuken, missing Sagat’s chin. Sagat steps aside. Dan lands awkwardly, but he recovers quickly. Honestly, he really has gotten better… not that Sagat can tell, since this is the first time he’s ever met Go Hibiki’s son.

“Stop this, and be grateful that I am sparing you the humiliation of a painful defeat. Leave now while your dignity is still intact.”

“DANRETSUKEN!”

Dan unleashes a flurry of punches. Sagat absorbs the first with a raised forearm, and the last with a brutal counter. His elbow slams into Dan’s chest, forcing him down.

“ENOUGH. Go was a fool for not submitting to me when our battle was over. Do not blame me for his stupidity!” Sagat plants his feet and raises both arms. Yellow energy surges around his palms as the grass trembles. “If you are obsessed with honoring your father, then perhaps you should share his fate!”

Dan braces himself. Suddenly, Sagat hesitates. He lets the Tiger Cannon dissolve into the wind. Dan remains on the ground, stunned. Sagat lowers his arms.

“No… I cannot be that man again.” Sagat kneels down in front of Dan. “I… I am no longer the man that stole the life of your father, but I will not deny the consequences. I deserve no mercy from you. If revenge is truly what you want, then take it, so that you may finally know peace.”

Dan gets back up. He grits his teeth, and walks over to Sagat. “You think revenge will give me peace!?” He raises his hand and charges a Gadouken point blank in Sagat’s face. Willa Maiu growls. Sagat lowers his head… but nothing happens. Dan loosens his hand, and he drops his arm by his waist.

“Revenge… isn’t what I want.” Dan said, walking away. “No. Revenge isn’t what my father would’ve wanted. All I want is something nobody can give me. I want my father back.”

He leaves Sagat in peace.

The train rattles through the outskirts of Tokyo-to. Dan is back in Japan, but it doesn’t feel like home anymore. He used what little cash he had left for that trip to Thailand and back, and now he has nothing left. All that training, all that preparation… all for nothing.

His Saikyo-Ryu Dojo stands at the end of a narrow alley. The sign above the door is cracked. One of the kanji characters has fallen off, leaving it to read as: “Saikyo-R.” Dan sighs and opens the door. With how hard things have been financially, he’ll probably be out on the streets in less than a week.

A single punching bag hangs from the ceiling. The trophy case is empty. Welp. Someone must’ve broken in and stolen the cheap plastic medals he used to polish every week.

It feels like a century ago when Sakura used to train here. She’d bounce around the room, asking questions about karate, Ken, Ryu, about the World Warriors, everything. Dan would puff out his chest and give her the best answers he could come up with, but she still believed in him for a time. Jimmy used to crash here when he was in town. He’d curl up in the corner, watching late-night TV with Dan, laughing at commercials and asking strange questions about Japan.

Dan walks to the center of the dojo and sits cross-legged on the mat. Dan reaches into his backpack and pulls out a photo from ‘89. It’s him, Sakura, and Jimmy, all grinning like fools. Sakura’s holding up a peace sign. Dan’s giving a thumbs-up, his eyes full of hope. He stares at it for a long time.

“I did it, Dad,” he whispers. “I faced him...”

Never in a million years would Dan have expected his fight with the King to end like that. Sagat didn’t crush Dan with a Tiger Knee or laugh at his weakness, he barely even fought him. He just… gave up. Dan has dreamed of this moment for years. The triumphant confrontation - justice for his father’s death! The ghost of said father nodding in approval! But… nothing happened. The only thing that’s left is an abandoned dojo and a man who doesn’t know what he’s supposed to do.

Who would give a damn about Saikyo-Ryu now?

He lies back on the mat as tears roll down his face. A spider crawls across a wooden beam. Dan closes his eyes.

“OWWOAAAUGH!”

“No way…” Dan sits up.

The front door bursts wide open. A green blur tumbles in, landing with wild orange hair. Blanka - or Jimmy, as Dan knows him, grins with all his teeth. “Dan!” he bellows. “I found you!”

Dan scrambles to his feet, hastily wiping at his face with his glove. His eyes are red, but he forces a smile, trying to mask the vulnerability.

“J-Jimmy?! What the hell are you doing here!?!”

Blanka bounces over. He reaches into a satchel and pulls out a small, lumpy green plush. “Came to Japan to sell!” he declares proudly. “Blanka-chan!”

“Huh? Blanka… chan?”

“Mama said I could come. Said doll was cute. Said I should see friends again too!” Blanka nods enthusiastically.

“W-what? You wanted to see us?”

“Yeah. Missed you. Missed Sakura. Missed noodles. Tried to call, but uh… you didn’t pay your phone bill.”

“Heh… uh… nevermind that! Well, you picked a hell of a time.” Dan chuckles.

“Wanna see?” Blanka asks, holding out the plush.

Dan takes it, turning it over in his hands. It’s been pretty hastily thrown together, but then again, the same could be said of everything Dan’s ever done. He runs a thumb over the crooked smile, the tiny claws, the wild tufts of orange. He smiles. “This is a hell of a work of art, man.”

“Uwoh! Thanks!” Blanka replies, chest puffing with pride.

“You really made this yourself?” Dan stares at the doll for a long time. Blanka nods.

“Yeah! Every stitch.”

Dan’s shoulders begin to shake. The tears come. Just slow, aching drops that fall onto the plush’s soft green head.

“Dan?” he asks, voice low and unsure. “Are you crying?”

“No hiding it now, huh?” Dan laughs bitterly through the tears. He sits back down. “Yeah, Jimmy.”

Blanka sits down next to him, awkwardly patting his shoulder with a claw that’s far too large for comfort. It’s not elegant, but it’s sincere.

“I’m nothing!” Dan mutters. “A failure. A joke.”

“Why?”

“If my father could see me now…” Dan sniffles, then shakes his head, “...he’d be so disappointed.” He grips the plush tighter. “I trained for years! I tried to make Saikyo-Ryu mean something, but nobody cares... nobody ever cared! The world’s moving too fast,” Dan continues. “Everyone’s chasing glory, power, fame. And I’m just… here. Getting older. Slower! Still that lost kid who found out his dad was gone, still trying to prove something to a world that doesn’t even look my way! I… I feel left behind.”

Blanka is quiet for a moment. Then he gently takes the plush from Dan’s hands and sets it between them. “I care,” he says simply.

“You’re just saying that.” Dan looks at him, eyes red and swollen.

“I care. I didn’t leave you behind.” Blanka shakes his head. "I like Saikyo-Ryu, and I like you. You’re my friend.”

“Ah, god damn it. Thanks, Jimmy.” Dan slowly hands the plush back to Blanka, cradling it.

“I got idea!” Blanka said, suddenly perking up. His yellow electricity sparkles as he comes up with an idea.

“Oh no…” Dan groans.

“We find Sakura!” Blanka declares. “We hang out again! Like old times!”

“Jimmy, come on. That’s not gonna happen.”

“Hm? Why? It’s perfect!”

Dan rubs his face, sighing. “Because… we’re not the same people anymore. She’s off doing her own thing. She’s probably training with someone else important, like Ken or… or… Ryo Sakazaki or some other famous karate man. I’m just… here.”

“But you are friends, right?”

“Were friends.”

“You just say sorry. Then everything good again.” Blanka suggests.

“It’s not that easy, man.” Dan bitterly chuckles. “I don’t even know what I’d say to her. I let her down. I let everyone down.”

“Then say that.” Blanka gives the plush to Dan again. “Easy.”

Dan sighs. He glances around the abandoned dojo. Welp. It’s not like he’s got anything better to do.

Days later back in Kamurocho, Sakura Kasugano lies on a couch. Her body aches in places she didn’t know could ache. The fight, (if you could even call it that), plays in the back of her mind. That man in the black gi. The one with the burning red eyes, hair, and prayer beads around his neck. No, that wasn’t a man… he was a monster.

Kei sits next to her, rummaging through a plastic first aid box that’s seen better days. Most of the bandages are expired, but she works with what she’s got.

“You’re lucky you didn’t break anything again,” Kei mutters, dabbing at a cut on Sakura’s cheek. “What happened this time?”

“I still have no idea.” Sakura winces. “That monster just pulled up out of nowhere. The whole alley was empty too.”

“What? How!? Did this guy just pay everyone off or something?”

“I don’t know! It didn’t even feel like it was really happening. Like-- like I was just seeing things.”

“Obviously, it was real, considering you came out of that fight with very real injuries.”

As Kei reaches for a clean bandage, her hand brushes against Sakura’s arm. Beneath the bruises, Sakura’s muscles are tense and worn. By contrast, Kei’s own hands are far softer, being evocative of someone who’s rarely gotten physical with things.

Sakura thinks back to how she hit the ground during her encounter with that monster. She’s faced off against a hundred opponents by now, but this… this was something else. Her hand trembles as she reaches for a water bottle on the floor.

Kei presses another antiseptic wipe against the cut on Sakura’s cheek. The sting is sharp enough to make Sakura flinch. For a split second, Sakura looks Kei in the eyes. She turns her head away, but not because of the stinging.

“Hold still.” Kei said. “I can’t fix it if you keep moving around.”

“You can stop now. I’m fine.” Sakura mutters.

“You’re still bleeding.”

“I said I’m fine!”

“Alright. Yeesh.” Kei tapes the bandage down. “You know what? You’ve been acting weird ever since you got back from Malaysia. Did something happen over there with Karin or…?”

“No. Nothing happened.” Sakura answers.

“Then what is it? You’re barely sleeping, and now you come home last night looking like this. Are you okay?”

“What are you, my mom? You know me, Kei-chan. You don’t have to worry.”

“Come on, Sakura. Can’t you just talk to me?”

Sakura’s lips part, but no words come out. Her eyes carry some guilt, anger, confusion… but she says nothing to her. Kei gets no answer.

“Whatever. Be that way.” Kei grabs her bag from the counter. “Look, I have to go to class, and then I’m working after that, so I’m not gonna be back for a bit.”

“Okay.” Sakura nods, looking at the small window.

“Do you have anywhere to be today?”

“No.”

“Alright. Just make sure the garbage goes out tonight. I’m sure you can manage. I’ll see you later.” Kei closes the door behind her. The lock clicks.

Sakura closes her eyes again, trying to find the feeling she used to get after a good fight whether she won or lost, but all she feels is a strange emptiness. She rolls on her side, staring at the photos on the shelf. Back when she used to snap pictures of her friends and Ryu, years ago.

Sakura wonders what he would say now. Would he tell her to keep going, to learn from the pain? Something vaguely spiritual, she bets.

Sakura sighs. She heads outside. She aimlessly walks around Kamurocho without any directions. Her bruises throb with every step. She doesn’t know where she’s going, she just knows she can’t stay in that apartment, staring at the walls and waiting for clarity that won’t come.

That man yesterday told her to cut off her connections, as if her friendships were holding her down. How could he even know that?

Sakura wants to just scream. She wants to punch something until her bones crack. She keeps walking. The crowds part around her. Some glance at her cuts and bruises, but Kamurocho doesn’t stop for anyone.

Sakura thinks about Ken again. Who knows, maybe he knows something. He’d probably try to lighten the mood, but then he’d get serious. He always does when it matters.

Then there’s still the matter of Karin Kanzuki.

With everything else going on, the thought of facing Karin.... Sakura stops in the middle of Nakamichi Street. She stares at the gray sky.

“What am I supposed to do?”

No answer. It’s just the city, pulsing around her, indifferent and alive. Sakura looks back down from the smog-choked sky to the street, when she hears Blanka yelling her name.

“Sakuraaa!”

“Jimmy-san? … oh God no.”

Sure enough, barreling through the crowd is Blanka. Pedestrians move out of the way, some startled, while most of the others are used to Kamurocho’s brand of chaos. Behind him, trailing with far less energy and way more hesitation, is a man Sakura hasn’t seen for a long time.

Dan Hibiki.

Sakura folds her arms. Blanka comes to a stop in front of her. “I found you again!” he announces. “Now we hang out! Like old times!”

Sakura stays quiet. Her eyes are locked on Dan. Dan greets her himself, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Uh… h-hey, Sakura! Long time no see, huh? How’ve you been?”

“Is that the best you got?” Sakura scoffs.

“Yeah. That’s the best you’re getting.”

“You look awful, by the way.”

“Gee, thanks kid. You too.” Dan replies. “Nice bruise. Did you get that last night?”

“What--no! Ignore that. What the hell are you doing here, Dan?”

“This is great! We’re all together again! We eat noodles! We sing! We hug!” Blanka, oblivious to the tension, claps his hands together.

“Okay… so, you brought Jimmy-san with you?”

“Hey! Ease up on the blame game, Sakura. Jimmy pulled me out of the dojo. Said we should find you.” Dan points at Blanka. “This whole thing is his idea!”

“So what do you gain out of it?” Sakura asks. Dan shrugs.

“Like I said. Jimmy dragged me out. Said we needed to talk.”

“Talk? Talk about what?” Sakura narrows her eyes.

“The Saikyo-Ryu Dojo’s been doing super well, by the way.”

“Pfft. Oh, really?”

“Yeah! Really! I’ve been doing just fine since you ran off to Ken Masters to go train with the rich people!”

“How many times do I have to spell it out, Dan? That’s not what happened.”

“Really? ‘Cause that’s what it looked like! That damn letter you left sure didn’t help!”

“I already ‘mastered’ everything you taught me! There was no point in me sticking around!”

“Wait… are you two mad?” Blanka looks between them, confused. Sakura and Dan look at each other, then back at Blanka.

“Mad? No, Jimmy-san. It’s just… it’s complicated.” Sakura sighs.

“Give me a goddamn break, kid. I’m… okay, let’s just start over, alright? I didn’t come here to fight,” Dan said. “I just… I don’t know. I thought maybe we could talk. Or whatever.”

“Fine. Honestly, I don’t want a fight, either. I’m too tired as is.” Sakura tells him. She looks down at her shoes, scuffed from too many aimless walks.

“At least we can agree on that.” Dan nodded.

“Oh! Oh, I know what we can do!!” Blanka shouts.

“What’d ya have in mind, Jimmy?” Dan asks.

“We should sing.”

“Sing?” Sakura repeats.

“Karaoke!” Blanka smiles. “Like before. After training. You sang the sad song that one time, Sakura. Dan cried.”

“I wasn’t crying, Jimmy. I was… um…” Dan stumbles over his words. Sakura shakes her head.

“You can’t be serious, Jimmy-san.” Sakura groans.

“It’ll be fun! Not fighting. Singing.”

“Guys, stop it. I… I’m not a singer. I know for a fact I’m gonna lose my voice if I try it again.”

“Come on, Sakura. One song.” Dan said, attempting to convince her. “For old time’s sake. What else is Kamurocho good for, if not Karaoke bars, am I right? Right??”

“ALRIGHT!” Sakura shouts. “But if you pick Baka Mitai, I’m walking out.”

“Yes! Ha ha! Saikyo-Ryu karaoke night is back, baby!” Dan threw his arms up triumphantly. Blanka claps.

Dan marches ahead. Blanka lumbers along as he sniffs the air and waves at confused students. Sakura trails behind last. She’s not resisting, but she’s not exactly thrilled either. “Dan, where the hell are we going?” she asks, dodging a drunk who stumbles by.

“To Heroine Karaoke Bar, of course!” Dan declares, pointing at a glowing sign above a narrow stairwell. “The finest karaoke establishment in Kamurocho! What, did you forget already?”

Dan leads them to a booth in the back, right next to the bar. Low couches, a CRT monitor, a wired mic, and a laminated song binder. A small table holds a bowl of complimentary senbei. Blanka and Sakura sit on the couch. Dan stands with the mic in his hand. “Alright, team. Tonight, we honor the spirit of Saikyo-Ryu with music!”

“Please. No Baka Mitai! For the sake of my remaining sanity.” Sakura groans.

“Pipe it down, kid,” Dan scoffs. “I’m not that cliche.”

He flips through the binder and selects “24-Hour Cinderella.” The upbeat disco track kicks in, and Dan launches into it with full-body commitment, dramatic spins and everything. Blanka claps along. Dan starts panting as he finishes the song.

“WOOO! HELL YEAH! That’s how ya do it!” Dan holds the mic out to Sakura. “Your turn, kid. You pick the next one!”

“I said I’m good.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Dan replies, wagging a finger. “But your soul is crying out for karaoke. I can hear it!”

“Sing, Sakura! Sing!” Blanka yells.

“Come on. One song. You choose. No pressure. Unless you pick Baka Mitai, in which case I’ll cry.” Dan said.

“Oh, what the hell? One song. Sure. Give that thing to me.” Sakura tells him as she stands up and rips the mic from Dan’s hand. “Let’s see what they got here…”

Sakura scrolls through the song list: Judgement -Shinpan-, x3 SHINE, Love Deterrence, Heartbreak Mermaid, Rouge of Love, Heavens Divide, Calling to the Night, but her hand hovers over MachineGun Kiss.

“You sure about that?” Dan asks, leaning in. “That one’s got some bite.”

“Yeah. I’m sure.” Sakura nods. “It’s a cool song.”

Sakura stretches her arms above her head. She squares her shoulders, lifts her chin, and steps to the monitor. The opening riff to MachineGun Kiss kicks in. Sakura grips the mic tightly.

She sings.

Her voice is a little shaky at first, but it builds. She throws herself into the lyrics, and each word punches out like a jab.

“Whoa.” Dan’s jaw drops.

“Sakura roar!” Blanka sways side to side.

As the chorus hits, Dan jumps in with backup vocals, off-key but enthusiastic. Blanka joins too, trying to imitate a boy band or something. Sakura leans into the mic. She belts the final chorus with everything she has, anger, joy, exhaustion, hope. It’s all there. The song ends in a burst of feedback and silence.

Sakura smiles, and bows. Dan and Blanka erupt into applause.

“Man!!! That,” Dan says, wiping a tear from his eye, “was Saikyo-level karaoke!”

“Thank you, thank ya very much! You’re a great crowd, ladies!” Sakura replies.

Blanka is in the corner, fiddling with the tambourine. He occasionally shakes it, then tries to bite it, then shakes it again.

Sakura sits on the far end of the couch, as she traces the rim of her tea glass. Her cheeks are still flushed from singing. Dan sits beside her. “You still got it,” he compliments her. “That song… you tore it up!”

“Thanks, Hibiki-san.” Sakura smiles.

“‘Hibiki-san’? Haven’t heard that in a while.”

“Heh. So,” Sakura starts, “how’ve you been lately?”

“Oh, y’know. Same old. Dojo’s still standing. Sort of. I mean, the roof leaks and the vending machine ate my last 500 yen, but… yeah.”

“Wow. Fantastic. Nice to see you’re doing sooo well.” Sakura sarcastically points out.

“Knock it off, kid. Look, it’s been rough. I mean, I keep telling myself I’m doing fine, but… the students stopped coming. Rent’s overdue. I’ve been eating instant noodles for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. And not even the good kind.”

“Dan…”

“It’s okay. I mean, I’m still here, right?”

“That’s true.” Sakura watches him for a moment, then nods. “I for one am glad you’re still here.”

Dan chuckles. “What about you, Sakura? How’ve you been?”

Sakura looks to where a couple is now sharing a soda by the bar. Her chest tightens. She blushes while looking down.

“Busy,” she tells him. “Training, traveling, fighting.”

“I know. You’re kind of a big deal now. I keep seeing you on TV with Ken Masters. Interviews, highlights, shit, you’re everywhere.”

“It’s not as glamorous as it looks.” Sakura sighs.

“You say that, but you’re still doing it.”

She shrugs. “I guess. It’s complicated.”

“Seems like everything’s complicated lately.”

“Did you see my World Tournament match? With Rainbow Mika?”

“Yeah. I did.”

“I lost.”

“Yeah, but you made her work for it. You kicked her ass. She had to earn that win.” Dan leans back with his eyes half-lidded. “This is fun. I haven’t had anyone to really talk to like this in a while.”

Sakura glances at him. “What about your sister, Yuriko? She’s always been there for you.” she asks.

“She was, but I got so caught up in training, in proving something… I stopped calling her back. I thought I was doing something important, something that would make it all worth it. I wanna say I’m sorry. I regret blowing her off. She didn’t deserve that.”

“What for?”

“I went to Thailand.”

“Thailand?”

“Used up all the yen I had left. I went there to kill Sagat, and to avenge my father. I was training for years for that day. Told myself that I’d finally make it right, that I’d finally be strong enough. But Sagat didn’t even fight back. He just stood there and then he surrendered! I didn’t know what to do,” Dan continues. “I thought I’d feel proud. Or angry. Or something!! But I just felt… empty. Like my whole life was a joke.”

“I think I know what you mean.” Sakura said. Dan glances at her. “I stopped going to school a few years ago. I thought if I trained hard enough, I’d find something too, but the only thing I got was more questions. You’re not a waste, Dan. It’s because of you that I got my start with this in the first place.”

“Aw, kid. You don’t gotta thank me for that shit.”

“It’s just a fact.” Sakura takes a sip of her drink, then claps her hands together. “Alright guys. How about one more song, on me? You up for it?”

Blanka nods. “Yeah! Let’s make it count.”

Hours later, the door to the Heroine Bar swings open with a burst of laughter and singing. Dan, Sakura, and Blanka stumble into the night. “MACHINEGUN KISS, FALL IN LOOOOVE!” Dan belts out, his arms slung over Sakura and Blanka Dan raises his fist dramatically.

“This is what life’s about!” Dan declares. “Friends! Music! And the power of the heart!”

“God, you sound like a magical girl anime.” Sakura snorts.

They all burst into laughter again. For a split second, everything in their lives feels… alright. No regrets. Just three friends walking together.

Decapre crouches down over the rooftops of Kamurocho. She’s found her target. She’s been tracking Sakura’s every movement. The laughter below doesn’t reach her.

Sakura skips ahead, spinning with her arms out like wings. “Come on, Dan! You’re falling behind!”

Dan jogs to catch up. Blanka runs with Dan. Decapre stalks all three of them. Eventually, Decapre follows them to Nakamichi Alley, where Kei and Sakura’s apartment is located. She waits for the right moment.

“Whew. I actually had a lot of fun tonight, guys.” Sakura tells Dan and Blanka.

“Same here,” Dan replies. “Felt just like the good ol’ days of Saikyo-Ryu! I feel… rejuvenated. Like I can take things on again. I mean, I still have no plan for how I’m gonna pull myself out of debt, and I’m pretty sure my credit score is legally considered a crime in three prefectures, but with you two by my side again? I think I can handle it.”

“Hey.” Sakura nudges him with her elbow. “Maybe I could put in a good word with Ken Masters or something.”

“NO, not Ken! The last thing I need is that guy swooping in with his perfect hair and his perfect teeth and his perfect bank account, saving the day and gloating about it like he always does.”

“He’s not that bad, Hibiki-san.” Sakura smirks. “Regardless, I’ll help you this time. I won’t leave.

“Thanks, Sakura. Really. With us back together, we can handle anything. Master Dan Hibiki and his badass student, Sakura Kasugano!”

“You’re lucky I like you.” Sakura rolls her eyes, but she’s smiling.

“Yeah. Heh. I should consider myself lucky that you haven’t kicked me through a wall yet.

“Alright. I’m heading up.” Sakura waves at Dan and Blanka. “Goodnight, guys.”

“Sure, sure. Get some rest, kiddo.”

Blanka waves a clawed hand. Sakura heads to the stairwell. She reaches the door to Unit 2B.

“Yo, Kei!” Sakura calls out, stepping inside. “You back yet? Kei?”

There’s no answer. She kicks off her shoes and heads into the tiny living room, glancing around. The couch cushions are still in disarray from this morning, with the used first aid box still lying there.

“Guess she’s still out.” Sakura mutters, stretching her arms. “Probably won’t be back ‘til tomorrow…” She yawns, rubbing her eyes, and heads to the kitchen. The fridge hums as she opens it. She grabs some bento and pops the lid open.

Then, Sakura hears something moving behind her.

“Kei?”

Still nothing. Sakura sets the bento down and walks to the hallway closet, where the sound seemed to come from. She reaches for the handle, and she yanks the door open. The only thing that’s inside are a few coats and jackets swaying from the force of her pull. Sakura glares into the closet.

“Screw this. You’re losing it, Kasugano… maybe I’m just tired.”

She closes the door and turns back to the kitchen. Behind the bed, Decapre lands silently, her body coiled like a predator. She locks on to Sakura and starts crawling to her.

Sakura reaches for the bento again. Decapre retracts one of her daggers from her gauntlet. The blade glows with a purple hue, pulsing with residual Psycho Power. Sakura glances over her shoulder--

“Shit!”

She ducks just in time.

The dagger leaves a trail of purple light that scorches the wall behind her. Sakura pivots and punches Decapre. The masked Doll grunts. Sakura spins and delivers a Shunpukyaku that launches Decapre across the room. The impact shatters the dining table.

“Rrgh! Would you people just LEAVE ME ALONE! I am getting so fucking sick of you maniacs attacking me!"

Decapre jumps on the wall. Her daggers dig into the plaster, and then she launches herself off of it. She flies through the air at Sakura with both daggers out.

Back outside, Dan Hibiki struts along with his arms folded behind his head, while Blanka keeps up with him.

“I’m telling you, Jimmy, the Gadoken’s underrated. You don’t need a Hadoken the size of a truck when you’ve got--”

“AAGH!”

A section of the apartment wall behind them explodes in a shower of concrete and drywall. Sakura flies through it, landing in the alley. Decapre is on top of her, with one glowing dagger pressed against Sakura’s throat, drawing a thin line of blood.

“HEY! BACK OFF!” Dan shouts. “GADOUKEN!”

Decapre jumps off of Sakura as she lands silently on the opposite wall. Sakura crawls back up to her feet. She touches her neck and winces at the sting of the cut.

“Sakura! The fuck’s going on?! Who is that?!” Dan frantically yells.

“I don’t know! She just came out of nowhere!”

Decapre lifts her arm. Her wrist curls upward. Decapre’s purple dagger is unsheathed from her gauntlet. “Execute.” She doesn’t have time to deal with Blanka and Dan. She’s here for Sakura.

Without warning, she jumps overhead with Scramble. Dan throws up a clumsy block as Decapre slamming her boot into his face. “Hey! That’s cheating!” Dan wheezes. He throws another Gadouken, and Decapre dodges into a Spiral Arrow that narrowly misses Sakura but forces her to dash back.

Blanka snarls and charges. His Electric Thunder lights up the street in a burst of lightning, but Decapre’s fists tear through his body with Rapid Dagger, slashing him all over.

“Jimmy-san!!” Sakura rushes in with a flurry of Shouokens. Decapre blocks the first two, but the third catches her off guard, knocking her back. Decapre tries to use Scramble again, but this time Sakura flips over her with Sakura Otoshi, slamming down with her triple punch combo.

Dan attempts a Dankukyaku. While she’s on the ground, Decapre slips beneath him and counters with a Psycho Sting as she punches his jaw. Blanka spins into a Rolling Attack, but Decapre jumps above him and punishes it with another Spiral Arrow.

During all of this chaos, Ryu himself FINALLY enters Kamurocho. His body still hurts from the Shun Goku Satsu that Akuma performed on him days ago. If not for Akuma’s attack, he could have gotten here much, much sooner.

He walks to Nakamichi Street. Ryu stops in his tracks as he sees that people are running, bolting from the alley next to the arcade. A pair of tourists rush past him. Then he hears Sakura’s voice.

“HADOKEN!”

She’s in trouble. Ryu breaks into a run. If those “forces” have come for Sakura, if this is what Akuma foresaw, then every second counts.

Blanka roars as he spins into another Rolling Attack. Decapre releases a sphere of Psycho Stream, blowing up Blanka in a purple explosion. He howls and collapses.

“What the hell do you want from me!?” Sakura shouts. “Did someone hire you to kill me? Or are you just trying to prove something?”

Decapre approaches Sakura as her dagger drips with Blanka’s blood. Dan, bruised and bloodied, throws himself between them.

“You want her?” Dan spits. “You’ll have to go through me first!”

“Dan, no!” Sakura screams, reaching out.

He glances back, forcing a crooked smile. “It’s okay, kid! I got this.”

Decapre grabs Dan’s wrist during his Koryuken. There’s a sickening snap as she crushes his fingers, then another as she twists and shatters his forearm. Dan screams. Before Sakura can move, Decapre stabs her clawed gauntlet into Dan’s stomach.

“DAN!!!”

Dan gasps as he bleeds from his mouth. Decapre tears the dagger out, with blood spilling over her blue suit, then she drives it into his chest, nearly impaling him.

Fueled by rage and desperation, Sakura slams her fist into Decapre’s face. The impact shatters Decapre’s mask as she hits the ground.

Sakura drops to her knees. She holds Dan in her arms. Blood pools beneath them. She presses her hands to the wounds, trying to stop the bleeding, trying to hold him together.

“Stay with me,” she pleads, tears streaming down her cheeks. “Please, Dan. You’re gonna be okay. Just hang on!!”

Dan can’t speak anymore. His eyes, those ridiculous, proud eyes, fill with tears for the final time. Dan looks at the closest thing he has to a daughter, and there’s no ego, no bravado left in him. Just gratitude.

Sakura clutches Dan’s lifeless body. His blood stains her clothes, her hands, and her face. His head rests against her shoulder. She closes his eyes.

Decapre rises.

Blood drips from her nose. Her eyes, once hidden, are now exposed, devoid of remorse. She begins creeping to Sakura with her dagger raised, ready to finally seize the target. She’s going to finish the mission. Capture the girl. Deliver her to Lord Bison.

“SHINKU HADOKEN!!!”

The ki blast nails Decapre right in the back, hurling her forward.

Ryu storms in. Decapre tries to recover, but Ryu’s heel comes down with a crushing axe kick. Decapre’s head snaps sideways as blood trails from her mouth and she collapses, unconscious.

The fight is over.

Blanka groans, dragging himself up with trembling arms. As Ryu turns around, his heart sinks.

Sakura is still holding Dan. Her shoulders shake with sobs. Her fingers press against his wounds. “Why did you do that?” she cries. “Why did you try to protect me? You idiot… you idiot…”

Blanka lowers himself to the ground with Sakura. He just sits there, hunched and broken, his green skin streaked with blood.

Ryu stays back. There’s nothing he can say that would make it right.

Chapter Text

Rain continues to drum on the windows of the Kanzuki Estate.

Karin Kanzuki sits slouched in a velvet armchair, legs crossed, with one high-heel dangling from her foot. A half-empty bottle of scotch rests on the table, flanked by a crystal glass and a folder marked Mishima Zaibatsu: Acquisition Protocols.

She hasn’t slept in days, and she hasn’t stopped drinking.

Shibasaki stands at the other end of the room. He’s been watching her spiral for three days, saying little, doing less. But now, he speaks up.

“Kanzuki-sama, the board is requesting a statement. Heihachi Mishima’s legal team has begun restructuring your father’s holdings.”

Karin swirls the glass around. “Let them circle,” she mutters. “Those vultures are going to choke when they gorge on it too quickly.”

“I’ve isolated three subsidiaries still under Kanzuki control. One in Osaka, one in Jakarta, and one in Zurich. If we move quickly, we can consolidate them into a new holding company independent of Mishima’s influence.”

“And then what, Shibasaki? Play corporate hide-and-seek while Heihachi parades my father’s name through the mud?”

“No, ma'am. We build a fortress, and when the time is right, then we strike.”

Karin sighs, then downs the rest of her scotch. The burn is becoming familiar. Karin won’t ever forget Heihachi’s smirk as he signed the acquisition papers after the party, flanked by men in suits.

She thinks about her father, and her mother. Karin gets up off the chair, not gracefully, but with a renewed purpose. Shibasaki almost tries to help her up in case she trips over, but Karin raises her hand. She can walk. Karin stares out at the rain-soaked courtyard.

She is a Kanzuki. It’s time to start earning the name.

“I… I want a list. A list of every executive who signed off on the acquisition. Every lawyer, every banker, every rat who sold us out.”

Shibasaki nods. “Already compiling it.”

Karin picks up the Mishima dossier, and flips through it. She starts thinking of contingencies to save what’s left of her family’s company.

“Shibasaki. We’re going to make them regret underestimating a Kanzuki.”

“Of course.” Shibasaki bows.

“And fetch me some tea,” Karin adds. “I need to stop all this fucking drinking.”

Sakura sits slouched on a cold metal bench with elbows on her knees with her hands pressed against her face. The doctors tried to tend to her wounds. She snapped at them, insisting she was fine, but she wasn’t. She doesn’t remember when they treated her. It’s all a blur.

Dan’s lifeless smile, Karin’s kiss, Akuma’s crushing assault, and flicker of rage lying in her own eyes. She feels hollow. She doesn’t know what time it is. Outside, the rain has started again, tapping against the high windows.

“Sakura,” Ryu said gently. “Are you alright?”

It’s the first time she’s seen him in years.

Sakura doesn’t think. She just stands, stumbles over, and throws her arms around him. Her knees nearly give out, and Ryu catches her, holding her gently but firmly.

“I’m here,” Ryu said. “You’re safe now.”

“I’m not!” She shakes her head against him. “I’m not. I’m not okay. Dan’s gone. I--I couldn’t stop it. I couldn’t stop any of it.”

Ryu doesn’t interrupt. He lets her speak. His arms around her are strong, but not suffocating.

“I don’t know who I am anymore,” she whispers. “I don’t know what I’m supposed to do. I’m… I’m scared, Ryu-san.”

“You’ve been through more than anyone should.” He pulls back just enough to look her in the eyes. Sakura barely nods. Her face is streaked with tears, and her body aches, but for now she feels something resembling a connection again.

A door slams open in a sterile interrogation chamber. Cammy heads inside the observation room. Her eyes look around the room, and eventually they land on the figure behind the reinforced glass.

Decapre.

She’s seated with her wrists bound. Her mask has been removed, revealing the brutal burn marks that have scarred her pale face. Chun-Li stands nearby.

“She hasn’t said a word,” Chun-Li said. “We’ve tried everything short of sedation. She’s either in shock or she’s very good at resisting.”

“What have you asked her?” Cammy asks.

“Only the usual - where Shadaloo’s HQ is, where Bison’s hiding, who else is they’re looking for. She’s stonewalling us.”

Cammy steps closer to the glass. She places a gloved hand against it. Her eyes search Decapre’s face, looking for something there, anything. Decapre lifts her head. Her eyes meet Cammy’s. She suddenly becomes shocked at recognizing the Killer Bee. She looks like she’s seeing a ghost. Her sister. Her past. Chun-Li watches silently, then finally breaks the tension.

“Cammy. Do you really think she’ll talk to you?”

“She won’t speak to anyone else. I’m the only one who has a chance.”

“Alright. I’ll give you five minutes,” Chun-Li said. “I’ll be right here.”

Cammy nods. “Thank you.” Cammy heads inside the interrogation room. Now, it’s just her and Decapre.

The rain outside has softened to a mist, clinging to the windows like breath on glass. Inside the command post, the hallway feels quieter now. Sakura sits beside Ryu on the bench, her body still trembling from the emotional collapse moments earlier.

“Ryu-san… why did you come here now?”

“Ken asked me to.”

“Of course he did.”

“But I wanted to come. I wanted to see how your skills have evolved.” Ryu has always been blunt, but never cruel.

“Skills? For starters, every time I fight, I feel this… rage. Like something is boiling up inside me. I think it’s made me a target. But before the fight today… someone warned me. Someone I thought was you.”

“What do you mean? Who?” Ryu asks.

“He looked like you, and for a second I thought it was you. He told me I had potential, and that I had to choose my own path… or have it chosen for me? Some crap like that.”

Ryu knows exactly who she’s talking about.

“That wasn’t me. That was Gouki.”

“Gouki?”

“He’s known by another name as well. Akuma. He’s the master of the Satsui no Hado.”

“I feel like I’ve heard that before. What is it?” she asks.

“It’s the Surge of Murderous Intent. A force born from rage, hatred, and the desire to win at any cost. It gives power, but it consumes the soul. Gouki embraced it, and it made him stronger than any of us… but it also made him something else.”

“Oh my god. So that’s what I’ve been feeling. When I lose control. When I… change.”

“I’ve felt it too. I struggled to control it for years myself, but it doesn’t have to define you.” Ryu nods slowly.

Sakura’s mind is all over the place, trying to reconcile everything. At least something makes sense now. Unfortunately, she comes to realize something else.

“Why didn’t you ever warn me about this, Ryu-san?” Sakura asks. “You and Ken. Why didn’t either of you say anything?”

“I never expected you to come under its influence. Neither of us did.”

“Well, evidently, you were both wrong!” Sakura scoffs, shaking her head.

“I had faith that it wouldn’t happen.”

“Faith? Based on what, exactly? You never gave me any guidance. You were supposed to be my teacher, but you kept running away. Did you seriously expect me to chase you all around the world?”

“That’s not fair, Sakura. I was still struggling with the Satsui no Hado. I wasn’t ready to teach anyone. I didn’t want to pass that burden on.”

“Oh, that’s such a load of shit!” Sakura abruptly stands up. “If you were struggling, then we could’ve learned how to manage it together. We could’ve helped each other. But instead, you disappeared, and now you just show up out of nowhere… only because Ken asked you to?”

Sakura glares at the man that she put on a pedestal for so long.

“Tell me the truth, Ryu-san. If Ken hadn’t called you… would you have ever come to see me again? Well? Tell me!”

Ryu opens his mouth, but no words come out. His eyes drop to the floor, and shame settles into his shoulders - a weight he can’t lift. Sakura stares at him. She closes her eyes, trying to steady herself. A part of her really wants to punch Ryu in the face for everything that’s happened to her… but she remains calm. It’s not his fault.

Then the office door opens. A guard steps out. “Sakura Kasugano? The major is ready to see you now.”

“Uh… yeah. Fine.” Sakura turns to go. She looks over her shoulder at Ryu. “I… I have to go.”

The office is composed of a single desk, a few chairs, and a wall lined with monitors showing satellite feeds and encrypted data streams. Guile looks up from a file, his signature flattop casting a shadow under the ceiling light. He stands, extending a hand to Sakura.

“I take it you’re Sakura Kasugano?”

“Yeah. That’s me.” She nods, shaking his hand.

“You’ll have to forgive me. My Japanese isn’t good by any means,” Guile admits.

Sakura smiles despite all the pain. “That’s alright. I can improvise.” she tells him in English.

“Hm. Not bad. You speak like you’re from the States.”

“My mom used to live there for a while.” She shrugs modestly.

“Then let’s get down to business.” Guile points to the chair across from him, and Sakura sits in front of the desk. “You were attacked by a woman named Decapre. She’s part of a covert unit known as the Dolls. They’re elite operatives, trained and brainwashed by a terrorist organization called Shadaloo.”

“Wait, slow down. What do you mean, brainwashed? What’s a Shadaloo?”

“Mind control, Psycho Power, whatever you want to call it - Shadaloo uses it to turn people into weapons, and they have their sights set on global domination. Decapre is one of their twelve assassins, and they’re all loyal to one man.”

Guile slides a photo across the desk - it’s a grainy image of a guy in a caped red military uniform, glowing purple with Psycho Power. Sakura recognizes it now. Hyo Imawano used it to brainwash high school students five years ago.

“This is Master Bison,” Guile explains. “He’s an international war criminal, mass murderer, and the reason we’re here. Shadaloo’s been operating in the shadows for years, and they’ve had their hands in every piece of the pie, ranging from human trafficking to bio-organic weapons. Until recently, we’ve had a hard time narrowing them down.”

“...But now you can?” Sakura asks.

“Decapre’s capture is a huge step in the right direction for us. If she talks, we might finally get a location on their main base. Maybe even on Bison himself.”

Sakura leans back, and she winces from some lingering wounds. The pieces are falling into place, but none of them feel comforting.

“You’re not the first civilian to get caught in the crossfire like this, but you’re one of the few who fought back and survived.” Guile said, as he tried to reassure her.

“Dan didn’t.”

Guile sighs. He knows better than to offer condolences. He’s a soldier, and she’s not. Sakura looks up at him.

“Why me?”

“Excuse me?”

“Why did she come for me?” Sakura asks. “Why did that assassin target me? What does this ‘Shadaloo’ thing want me for?”

“I don’t know, but with Decapre in custody, we’re hoping to get answers.”

Sakura shakes her head. She clenches her fists. “That’s not good enough.”

“You need to be patient.” Guile replies.

“I wanna know where Decapre is.”

“Not happening.”

“I can get her talking. Let me have a few minutes with--”

“I said no. You’re not part of this operation,” he continues. “Shadaloo might have you in their sights, but you’re still a civilian. What happens from here on is a military matter, on our jurisdiction.”

“She killed my friend!”

“Shadaloo has cost more lives than anyone can count on their rise to power. They’ve killed cops, soldiers, God only knows how many civilians have fallen due to their actions. Not to mention all the martial artists that were kidnapped and murdered. Those men and women had children. They had families, they had friends. Do you understand what I’m saying here, Sakura? We can’t afford to risk anyone else, you and yours included.”

“So what, I’m just supposed to sit here and do nothing?”

“For the time being, at least until we have more intel. I’ll let you know when we have something.”

“Alright. Can I leave now?”

Guile shakes his head. “You can’t.”

“What!? Why not?”

“Because if Shadaloo is targeting you, then it’s too dangerous to let you just walk out of here. You’ll be safer under our protection. End of discussion.”

Back in the interrogation room, Cammy stands near the door. Decapre is shackled to the steel chair, refusing to make eye contact. Cammy takes a seat “You’re not going to talk, are you?”

Decapre doesn’t respond.

“I get it. Talking means remembering, and remembering hurts. Do you remember Juni?” Cammy continues. “Juli? Santamu? Satsuki? The others? They are our sisters. We were made into weapons together.”

“Killer Bee… traitor. Kill you… Kill you…” Decapre starts maniacally raving. .

“You killed a man yesterday, Decapre. Do you know what you’ve done?”

“Follow orders. Capture target. Complete Mission. Must… complete… mission…”

“I remember when you used to hum to yourself before missions. Just a little tune. You don’t even remember it, do you?”

“Hate you… HATE YOU! I HATE YOUR LYING FACE! KILLER BEE! I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU!”

Decapre tries to wrestle free of the restraints. Chun-Li considers calling in security, but she has faith in Cammy.

“They’re targeting Sakura Kasugano, Decapre. They sent you to take her, so she must have been a priority target for Bison. What for?”

Decapre doesn’t answer

“You owe it to Juni. To Juli. To all of us. Don’t let their suffering be for nothing. Think of the only family you ever had.”

“...Thailand. North of Chiang Mai. Beneath the temple ruins, hidden in the jungles.”

“And Sakura?”

Decapre lifts her head back up. Her eyes meet Cammy’s for the first time.

Chun-Li is watching the feed intently from the observation room. “Did you catch all that, Lei?” she asks, not turning.

“Uh-huh.” Lei Wulong stretches, tapping one final key. He swivels the monitor to her. A grainy satellite image appears of dense forest, a jagged mountain range, and a red dot pulsing near a river. “Got it nailed down. Assuming she’s not lying through her teeth, Shadaloo’s main base is definitely in Thailand alright.”

“She’s not lying.” Cammy said as she enters the room. “She’s telling the truth.”

“Heh. Good thing we got someone who speaks Doll, eh?” Lei replies.

“We’re closer now than we’ve ever been.” Cammy brushes past him, looking at the monitor. “As soon as we hit that base, we can free the rest of my sisters and finally end this.”

“Let’s go see Ryu and Guile. We should bring them up to speed.” Chun-Li nods.

Meanwhile, Sakura and Blanka are being kept in a holding room. Sakura lies down while Blanka leans on a wall, one arm cradling his side where Decapre’s daggers tore through his ribs. Neither of them say anything for a solid hour.

“Dan’s really gone…” Blanka said.

“I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” Sakura tells him.

Blanka pushes himself off the wall with a grunt and sits beside her. His large, clawed hand reaches out. “I’m sorry, Sakura.”

“Me too, Jimmy-san.” Sakura squeezes his hand. She stares at the floor, replaying everything Guile told her about Shadaloo. A knock at the door breaks the silence. A guard steps in, clearly uncomfortable. He’s holding a clipboard and trying not to look too nervous.

“Miss Kasugano? Can we get you anything? Water? Food?”

“No. Just go away.”

The guard nods and turns to leave. Just as his hand touches the doorknob, Sakura suddenly changes her mind. “Actually, wait! C-can I make a phone call?”

The guard glances at his partner outside the door. “Of course,” the first guard said. “There’s a landline in the other room. We’ll set it up.”

Sakura follows the guards down a hallway into a small office. There’s a rotary phone on the desk. The first person that she tries to ring up is Karin, but there’s nothing. All Sakura gets is a receptionist.

“Just tell her to call me back.” Sakura hangs up on the line. “Why’d you have to be busy now, Karin? Damn it…”

The phone clicks as Sakura finishes dialing Kei’s number. Sakura doesn’t know what she’s going to say to her, but she needs to hear Kei’s voice.

“Hello?” Kei asks over the phone.

“Kei? It’s Sakura.”

“Sakura? Sakura! Oh my god, is that really you?”

“Yeah.”

“Where are you!? I’ve been trying to find you! I saw all the police, but they wouldn’t tell me anything. Now there’s a hole in the wall of our apartment! What happened?”

“I’m at… I think it’s a police station. Or maybe military? I’m not sure. They’re keeping me here for now, for my own ‘safety’ apparently.”

“Safety? From what?”

“Someone tried to attack me yesterday. Not the same guy as before. Someone else. An assassin.”

“An assassin?! Sakura, what the hell is going on?”

“I don’t know,” Sakura’s voice begins to crack. “They’re saying it’s part of something bigger, with some terrorist organization. I’m not sure when I’ll get out.”

“Terrorists? This--this is insane.”

“Yeah.” Sakura nods, even though Kei can’t see it. She takes a breath. “But that’s not everything. The assassin… she killed Dan.”

“...Oh god. Sakura. I’m… I’m so sorry.”

“He died trying to save me.” Sakura bites her lip, trying to hold back the tears. Her hand tightens around the receiver.

“You don’t have to explain. I’m just glad you’re alive.”

“What about you? Are you safe?”

“Yeah. I’m staying at my aunt’s place. She already called my parents.” Kei replies. “She’s letting me crash here until things calm down.”

“Good. That’s good.”

Just as Sakura is about to ask Kei something else, the door creaks open behind her. It's the guards.

“Miss Kasugano? Major Guile wants to speak with you.”

Sakura groans. She’s barely had time to breathe, let alone process anything. She brings the receiver back to her ear. “Kei, I have to go.”

“Okay. Just… stay safe, alright?”

“I will.” Sakura wishes she could promise more. She hangs up the phone. “Let’s get this over with,” she said, brushing past the guards and Blanka.

The door swings open and Sakura steps inside, with Blanka close behind her. The room is larger than she expected, less like a police station and more like a war room. Maps line the walls, and a long metal table sits at the center, surrounded by more people she hasn’t met yet.

Guile is here. With him is Ryu. Chun-Li and Cammy flank the opposite side. Standing casually in the corner is Lei Wulong.

“Sakura.” Ryu approaches her.

“Ryu-san… what’s going on?”

“Normally, this kind of information would be classified, but considering everything that’s happened, we believe you have a right to know.” Guile tells her.

“To know what?” Sakura shakes her head, confused.

“We’ve uncovered Shadaloo’s main base.” Cammy explains.

“Oh. Right.” Sakura looks at Cammy, Lei, and Chun-Li for the first time. “I’m sorry, but who are you again?”

“This is Cammy White, of SIS.” Guile introduces Sakura to the group. “Along with her are Chun-Li and Lei Wulong from Chinese Interpol. They're part of our joint task force.”

“It’s good to finally meet you, Sakura.” Chun-Li greets her with a warm smile.

“Mhm, pleased to meet you too. More importantly, you found the base these guys belong to?”

“Yeah, as much as we can. We confirmed it via satellite imaging and intel from one of their own.” Lei explains, tapping a map pinned to the boards.

“Good. Great!” Sakura replies. “Then what are we waiting for? Let’s get down there and take them out before anyone else gets hurt!”

Guile exchanges a glance with Chun-Li and Cammy.

Lei scratches his hair. “Uh… it’s not gonna be that simple, kiddo.” he said. Sakura stops pacing and glares at him.

“Seriously? Why not?

“Because we can’t just go charging in blind,” Guile explains. “We don’t know their numbers, or the layout of their base. We don’t even know what kind of traps they’ve set. We have to make sure we’re prepared.”

“How long is that gonna take?”

“For an op like this? Minimum two weeks. Maybe more. We need recon, logistics, an extraction plan, every detail has to be airtight.”

“You mean you need a whole month!?” Sakura’s hands fly to her head, fingers tangling in her hair. “They could be gone by then! Or worse!”

“I know where you’re coming from, but rushing in will only get our people killed or captured. And then no one gets saved.” Lei replies.

Ryu interrupts everyone, and speaks up. “Could I speak with Sakura alone for a moment?”

“Alright,” Guile said. Chun-Li gives Sakura a sympathetic look before she follows Cammy and Guile outside. Blanka lumbers out silently. Lei lingers for a second longer than the rest, looking between Ryu and Sakura, then he leaves.

It’s only Sakura and Ryu.

“Do you know anything about this Shadaloo stuff?” she asks.

Ryu hesitates. “Yes,” he reluctantly admits. “I… how do I put this… I’ve had ‘run-ins’ with M. Bison in the past.”

“You… really?” Sakura takes a step back. “You’ve fought him before? Ryu-san, how much more are you not telling me?”

“I wasn’t trying to hide it,” he said with regret in his eyes. “This isn’t something I talk about lightly.”

“Great. Were you planning to tell me this before or after I got captured?”

“Stop for a second and listen to me. Guile is right. We need a plan. Charging in without one will only get more people hurt.”

“Then let me help you with the plan!”

Ryu shakes his head. “No. You will not be coming with us.”

“Oh, so now you’re telling me what to do?”

“You’re not ready,” Ryu declares. “This is not up to you.”

“The hell it isn’t! They tried to attack me in my own apartment! They killed Dan to get to me!”

“There it is. That, right there, is the reason why you are not joining us.” Ryu puts a hand on Sakura’s shoulder. “You’re giving into your anger. That kind of despair… it feeds into the Satsui no Hado.”

“You think I’m going to lose control?”

“I think Bison wants you to. Just like he wanted me.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Years ago, Bison tried to take me as well. He saw the Hado inside of me, the rage, the power, and he wanted to twist it with his Psycho Power in order to make me his puppet. I’ve already talked to the others,” Ryu continues. “We agreed. He’s targeting you for the same reason. You’re strong, Sakura, but you are still the most vulnerable."

“Ryu-san, I…”

“Sakura, please don’t misunderstand me here. I am not trying to offend you,” Ryu explains. “I’m trying to protect you.”

“Enough. I get it. You’ve made up your mind.” Sakura closes her eyes, and waves her arm. “I’m not gonna bother saying anything else. There’s no point.”

They both grow silent. Whatever bond they once had - student and teacher, idol and admirer - it’s broken now. Ryu knows there’s nothing he can say to fix it. Sakura wipes her eyes.

The door opens. Guile walks back into the room, followed by Chun-Li, Cammy, and Lei Wulong. The mission is moving forward.

Several hours later, Sakura is escorted to a military prefab. From the neighboring room, Blanka’s snoring rolls through. It’s the only sound in the building besides the footsteps she hears outside.

Sakura sits on the edge of a stiff cot with knees hugged to her chest. Earlier, she called SEGA staff and told them she wouldn’t be coming in for a while. After that, she tried Karin again. Twice. Sakura left a message anyway. She still hasn’t heard back.

Karin always picks up, of course not when Sakura needs her most. She wonders if Karin’s avoiding her. No, that can’t be it. She’s likely just wrapped up with running a whole zaibatsu.

Sakura gets up and paces around the room. She’s not technically a prisoner, but the guards outside the door and the lack of clearance say otherwise.

She stops by the window, peering out into the dark. Somewhere out there, Ryu, Guile, Chun-Li, Cammy and the others are getting ready to save the day, and Sakura is stuck right here. Waiting. She doesn’t know what she’s waiting for. She just knows she can’t go back to the way things were, not after Dan sacrificed himself to save her life.

With people like Akuma and Decapre stalking her, who knows who else would try to kill or capture her? She’s too dangerous to be around anyone she cares about. Even she has to admit that Ryu and Guile have a point about that.

She lies back down on the cot. Then, Cammy opens the door.

“Cammy? What are you doing here?” Sakura rubs her eyes, confused.

“Keep it down.” Cammy closes the door behind her. She crosses the room and kneels in front of Sakura. Sakura blinks, unsure what to make of this.

“Um… is something wrong?”

“I listened to what you said back there… and I agree with you.” Cammy said.

“Wait. You… actually do?”

“You were right, we can’t afford to wait. I was a Doll once, just like Decapre. The rest of my sisters are still enslaved under Bison’s control. By now, word will have spread through Shadaloo’s ranks that Decapre failed. Bison never tolerates failure.”

“What do you think he’ll do?”

“Speaking from personal experience? He’ll make an example of them. More often that not, it involves torture, reconditioning, amongst other things. Sooner or later, he’ll find a way to kill Decapre as well. Even in custody, she’s not safe. I’m going to stop him, with or without permission. I need to know if I can rely on your help.”

“Say no more. I’m ready.”

Meanwhile, M. Bison, JP, and Vega meet up once again in the Shadaloo command room. Decapre failed to capture Sakura - which was something that they expected to be so straightforward and easy that Bison doesn’t have a backup plan to make up for it.

“Vega. Your Doll failed us. Guile and others have been alerted to our presence in Japan!”

“I don’t understand how she could have been defeated! Decapre is five times the warrior than Sakura ever was!!”

“Silence!” Bison raises his arm. “With S.I.N. collapsing and one of our best assassins now imprisoned by our worst enemies, we have to act immediately. This is getting out of hand. I will handle Decapre myself.”

“You mean to enter the Collective Unconscious?” JP asks. He knows about Bison’s Psycho Power.

“What other choice is there, Johann?”

“That’s reckless. Killing her won’t fix what’s been lost.” Vega said.

“She is now nothing more than a liability!” Bison growls. “Cammy has already shown how damaging one rogue Doll can be. I will not allow another.”

“It’s the cleanest solution. Her mind is tethered to the Psycho Drive Network. Severing it will neutralize her body and keep her from talking.” JP nods.

“Exactly. If you wish to continue bitching, Vega, then perhaps you should have trained her better.” Bison steps away from the monitor, and he gives his last orders. “Johann, prepare the base for an enemy attack. I doubt that Guile, Chun-Li and the rest of our enemies will wait for long.”

“Understood.”

Back in Japan, Cammy moves like a ghost through the corridors of the base. Sakura follows her. Soon, they reach the hangar. Inside, Cammy has picked out one gunship in particular: a UTH-66 Blackfoot, designed specifically for long-range reconnaissance. It can make the flight from Japan to Thailand without refueling stops. Cammy has already checked the fuel levels earlier. It’s ready.

“Are we really doing this?” Sakura hesitates at the door.

“You were the one that was so adamant to help.” Cammy scans the hangar, then turns to her. “Having second thoughts already?”

“Nope. Just saying, y’know.” Sakura nods, swallowing her nerves. “Okay. Let’s get airborne.”

Cammy disables the alarm system with a small multitool. The hangar door slides open just enough for them to slip inside.

Cammy climbs into the cockpit. She’s flown this model before, during several of Delta Red’s ops in Eastern Europe. It’s not elegant, but it’s reliable. Sakura straps herself into the co-pilot seat, her hands trembling. “You know… that Guile guy gonna be really mad at us.”

“He’ll understand. Eventually.” They’re minutes away from takeoff.

“Well, well. What do you two think you’re doing?”

Sakura freezes. Cammy turns slowly.

Chun-Li stands at the entrance to the hangar, hands planted firmly on her hips. She’s been watching them for a while.

“Okay, okay, I can explain!” Sakura raises her hands. “We were just, well, I mean, Cammy said…. actually, I said--no, wait, I didn’t say anything, but I was thinking it, and then--”

“We’re going to the Shadaloo base.” Cammy cuts her off.

Chun-Li raises an eyebrow.

“We’re going now. I’m sorry, Chun-Li, but I’m not waiting for clearance. I’m going to stop them.”

“You know this is reckless.” Chun-Li sighs, stepping closer.

“I have to do this.”

“I know you do. I know you too well by now.”

Sakura and Cammy exchange a glance, unsure what’s coming next. Then Chun-Li speaks again.

“I’m coming with you.”

“Wait--really?” Sakura’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Yes. You’ll need all the help you can get, and I’m not going to sit around for a month while those girls are still at risk. Plus, I’d rather not miss my chance to take down Bison. Not after what he did to my father.”

All three of them board the gunship. The chopper lifts off, disappearing into the night sky.

The base shrinks beneath them. Sakura can see the rest of the city of Tokyo-to beyond it. She leans by the window. She raises a gloved hand and presses it gently against the pane, trying to touch the skyline. Chun-Li reaches over and gently taps Sakura’s shoulder. “You okay?”

“Yeah! Just… this is kinda surreal, you know? I thought I’d be used to it by now.”

“We’re clear of Tokyo airspace, people. Heading south.” Cammy announces through her headset.

Several hours pass as the UTH-66 Blackfoot cuts through the humid air of Thailand. Chun-Li steps into the cockpit. She braces herself against the doorway as the chopper banks gently to the east. “How’s it looking?” she asks.

“We’re close. Decapre’s coordinates match the terrain. There’s a clearing about five klicks out. We’ll touch down there and move in on foot.” Cammy doesn’t take her eyes off the horizon.

“Good. We can get a better look around before we make any moves.”

She turns and walks back into the cabin, where Sakura sits near the open side door. The wind rushes past, warm and thick with the scent of jungle and distant rain. The view is vast, composed of dense greenery, winding rivers, and a few remote villages.

“First time in Thailand?” Chun-Li asks Sakura.

“Yeah. It’s beautiful.” Sakura glances at her, then sighs. “Before you ask, I’m fine, Chun-Li. I am. It’s… it’s all nerves. Can’t say I’ve ever done anything like this before.”

“I felt the same way when I first joined the force. You think you’re ready, and then the moment hits and your stomach’s doing somersaults.”

“Heh. Exactly.” Sakura laughs. “By the way, do you and Cammy actually have a plan? Like, for stopping Bison?”

“We’re workshopping it.”

“That doesn’t sound like a yes.”

“We’ll land a fair bit away from the base,” Chun-Li explains. “Then we’ll figure out what we’re dealing with before we dive in.”

“Actually, I’ve been thinking… If Bison wants me - because of the Satsui no Hado - then maybe I should use that.”

“Hm? Use it how?”

“As bait,” Sakura shrugs. “I let him think he’s got me. While he’s distracted, you and Cammy can tear the place apart. I know I haven’t known you two that long, but… you both look like you mean business. I just wanna help. I… I need to help.”

“That’s a huge risk you’ll be taking.” Chun-Li replies. “You got guts, Sakura. I see what Ryu and Ken meant when they were talking about you.”

“Wow. They told you about me?”

“Not directly, but I’ve heard things. Ryu’s not the type to talk much, but when he does, it’s usually about people who’ve made an impression.”

“I didn’t know he talked about me of all people.”

“He’s known to be quiet, but even Ryu has his moments.”

“How do you know Ryu-san? I mean… it looked like he already knew everyone in that room. Guile, Cammy…”

“Like I said, I’ve met Ryu and Ken before, although I wouldn’t say I know them personally like you do. It was during my original investigations into Shadaloo,” Chun-Li continues. “This was back when I first crossed paths with Guile and Cammy. That was… years ago now. Cammy was still one of Bison’s Dolls back then. Guile and I managed to help free her. It wasn’t easy, but once she broke free, she joined Delta Red. She’s been helping us ever since.”

“That kind of makes sense. A little.”

“It’s been a complicated journey. Most people still won’t believe me when I tell them about this stuff. Shadaloo. Psycho Power. M. Bison… but lately, more and more people are coming around. Especially after what’s happened in places like Ivalice.” Chun-Li moves closer to Sakura. “Hey. Are you totally sure you're holding up okay?”

“Nope.” Sakura keeps staring at the armored plating. “I haven’t had a second to breathe since Decapre tried to take me. It’s just like Justice High all over again. Everything’s been moving so fast. Dan’s dead, and it’s all my fault.”

“Sakura, it’s not your fault.”

“But it is. She came for me. He got in the way. If I hadn’t been there--”

“No,” Chun-Li firmly replies. “Bison killed Dan, just like he killed my father. Just like he took Charlie Nash from Guile. Just like he’s murdered countless others. Shadaloo did this,” she continues. “That’s not on you. You’re a victim of their crimes.”

“Yeah. Still… I took out so much of my pain on Ryu-san. He didn’t deserve that. I don’t know if we can come back from that.”

“It’s been a long time since you saw him, hasn’t it?”

“I’ve been through so much since then. I thought… I don’t know. I thought seeing him again would make things feel normal, but it didn’t.”

“Don’t be so hard on yourself.” Chun-Li gets up, and sits next to Sakura on her side of the chopper. “Ryu has always strived to become a true martial artist. A lot of bad people have tried to take advantage of that, and have manipulated him in order to use his strength for their own purposes. He’s not perfect. He’s made mistakes, like we all do no matter how much we try not to. I think he’ll understand.”

“I hope you’re right.”

Cammy leans forward in the cockpit, examining the terrain below. “We’re close,” she calls back. “I’m going to try to touch down somewhere nearby. We’ll hike the rest of the way.”

“Do it.” Chun-Li gives a thumbs-up.

Red lights flash across the console.

“Bullocks. We’ve been spotted!” Cammy shouts “Both of you, strap in! NOW!”

Sakura and Chun-Li dive for their seats, buckling in. From the treetops, hidden turrets turn their aim to the enemy chopper. Shadaloo’s automatic anti-aircraft cannons lock on.

The first volley misses. The explosions outside send shockwaves through the cabin. Cammy grits her teeth, yanking the controls. “Damn it! Hold on!” Tracer fire streaks past the windows. The Blackfoot dives, weaving through the jungle’s natural canopy, but the AA cannons are too numerous. A round blasts through the Blackfoot’s tail rotor.

“Oh shi… AAAAAAH!!!” Sakura clutches her harness. Chun-Li reaches for Sakura with one hand while bracing herself with the other. Cammy fights the controls.

“WE’RE GOING DOWN!”

The Blackfoot slams into the trees, tearing through branches and vines. The chopper finally came to a stop against a thick root wall.

Back in the Shadaloo Base, Bison activates the satellite uplink The central monitor turns on. The image sharpens, revealing a cold, opulent room bathed in gold and crimson. At its center sits a tall man in a red suit. Behind him, a panther lounges on a marble pedestal. 

Rugal Bernstein.

“Bison.”

“Rugal.”

“I trust you have an explanation.”

“I… we have hit another minor setback. Nothing more.”

“Don’t make me laugh. Comedy was never your strong suit, Bison.” Rugal’s smile is thin. Footage of the S.I.N. incident, Decapre’s failure, Bison’s loss to Akuma, the Ivalice Wars, and Cammy’s escape plays on one of the other screens.

“You’ve put far too much heat on Shadaloo for years now,” Rugal said. “The world watches you like a wounded animal. And now, a young woman, a schoolgirl of all people, has helped to bring my primary military arm to its knees… unbelievable.”

“If you hadn’t employed Seth and those synthetic abominations under S.I.N., this would never have happened!”

“Are you questioning my authority?”

“I am one of the Four Kings!”

“And I am the one who forged the throne you sit on.” Rugal leans forward. “Watch your tone, Bison. Everything you have, everything that you ARE, belongs to me.”

“My opinion should be taken into equal consideration!” Bison’s fists clench behind his back. “Was that not the whole point of this alliance in the first place?”

“You’ve built an empire on fear and spectacle. Shadaloo was supposed to operate in the shadows as it was founded on, but lately you’ve done everything in your power to expose yourself to the world.”

“Shadaloo WILL recover from this, Rugal. I can promise you that.”

“For your own sake, it better. If it doesn’t, I will burn it down myself, and I will rebuild it without you. See to it that you fix this mistake, then I will see if you still deserve your crown.”

The screen shuts off. Bison grits his teeth in rage. Then, JP steps into the chamber without permission.

“Lord Bison. We’ve intercepted an aircraft.”

“Hm?” Bison turns, his fists glowing with Psycho Power. “One of ours?”

“No. It was a UTH-66 Blackfoot, not marked with any known insignia.” JP shakes his head.

“Give. Me. Details.”

“I have taken the liberty of dispatching several squadrons to the crash site. They should arrive within minutes.” JP taps a control panel. A holographic projection shows a downed helicopter smoldering in the jungle just outside Shadaloo’s perimeter.

Bison’s lips curl into a snarl, but then it turns into a smile.

“She’s here… ha ha ha!” Bison laughs. “The foolish girl. She has come to face me! She thinks she can strike at the heart of Shadaloo. She certainly has balls.”

“You believe it’s her?”

“I know it is,” Bison replies, walking to the Psycho Drive. “Revenge is a powerful motivator. She’ll walk straight into the jaws of the beast.”

“What if she is not alone?”

“Then we will kill anyone else that gets in our way.” Bison removes his cap, revealing slicked-back hair. He places the cap on the armrest, then lowers himself into the chair. The Psycho Drive’s straps slide into place, and the electrodes align with his temples. He lifts the headset and places it over his head. “While I’m in the Psycho Drive, the rest of Shadaloo will temporarily divert to you for leadership, Johan. Do not fail me.”

“Naturally. I will ensure everything remains… orderly.”

Bison’s eyes close, and the Psycho Drive starts to hum louder. Tendrils of violet energy swirl around the throne, wrapping Bison in a cocoon of power.

“Holy shit! Is everyone okay?” Sakura unbuckles herself.

Chun-Li nods, bruised but conscious. “I’m alright.”

“We need to move. They’ll send a squad to check the wreckage.” Cammy kicks open the side hatch.

Sakura looks out at the jungle. The mission just got a lot harder.

After they get far enough away from the Blackfoot, Cammy crouches behind a fallen log with a pair of binoculars. Through the lenses, she watches the Shadaloo troops swarm the crash site like ants. They salvage parts and set up perimeter lights. Cammy lowers the binoculars. “They’ve got the wreckage.”

“They were ready for us. I guess we should have expected that.” Chun-Li lowers herself next to Cammy, brushing dirt from her qipao.

Sakura stands a few metres away, looking nervously between the trees.

“We need to find a better place to make camp - preferably somewhere off their patrol routes.” Cammy stands, brushing leaves from her knees.

“Do you even know what direction the base is in after that crash?” Sakura asks.

“I was trained to navigate terrain like this for years. The base… it’s coming back to me. The layout, the paths, and the way the trees bend near the perimeter.” Cammy points northwest. “See what I mean?”

“Okay. Lead the way.” Sakura didn't ask again.

Cammy adjusts her gear and starts walking with Chun-Li. Sakura brings up the rear, trying to match their pace, her feet crunching softly against the underbrush. The jungle grows darker with each step.

They walk for nearly an hour, weaving through narrow paths and ducking under fallen branches. Finally, they reach a small clearing, hidden by thick foliage and surrounded by natural rock formations. A shallow stream runs nearby. Cammy stops. “Here. We’ll rest here.”

“I didn’t think I’d ever be grateful for a rock.” Sakura drops her pack and sits on a mossy rock. The campfire crackles in the center of the clearing as they settle in.

“Uh… guys?” Sakura sees something moving through the bushes. Cammy’s head snaps up. Chun-Li is already on her feet.

A bengal tiger appears, looking at the three of them with curiosity.

“THAT’S A TIGER!” Sakura scrambles back, nearly tripping over her pack.

“Don’t make any sudden movements.” Chun-Li whispers. The tiger paces around their fire. It doesn’t growl or pounce. It watches them. From behind the beast, another figure emerges - a man with a bald head, an eye patch, and a jagged scar running down his chest.

Sagat. The King of Muay Thai.

“There’s no way…” Sakura said. Cammy lowers her arms, but her eyes remain locked on the tiger.

“Sagat?” Chun-Li recognizes him.

“Chun-Li. Cammy.” Sagat greets them, his voice deep and calm. “Do not worry yourselves. Willa Maiu won’t bite, not unless you attack.”

The tiger lets out a low chuff, and settles on his haunches near the fire.

“Willa… Maiu?” Sakura repeats.

“He is friendlier than he appears.” Sagat rests a hand on the tiger’s back. “He knows friend from foe.”

“Which are we?” Cammy asks.

“That depends. Tonight, you are not my enemies.”

Chun-Li steps forward. “What are you doing out here?”

“Same as you, I assume. Watching. Waiting. Shadaloo’s movements have grown bold. I’ve been tracking them.”

“You could’ve just said hi like a normal person.” Sakura sits down again.

“Hmph.” Sagat’s lips twitch into almost a smile. “Normal is not my style.”

“You’re not with Shadaloo anymore?” Cammy asks

“Do not insult me. I have not been ‘with’ them for years.” Sagat said. He looks at Sakura. Sakura, Chun-Li, and Cammy glare at Sagat. There’s a silence that goes between them. Sagat takes it upon himself to have a seat by the fire. Cammy leaves the campfire to check if they’ve been followed.

“I saw your crash.” Sagat breaks the silence. “I followed the smoke above the trees. I did not expect to find any survivors.”

“Why are you here, Sagat? Are you working with Shadaloo again, just to lure us into a false sense of security?” Chun-Li questions him.

“I told you. I no longer take orders from Bison.”

“Then what are you doing out here?”

“I came out here for one reason - to put down Bison and the rest of his lackeys.”

“You expect us to believe your good word?” Chun-Li doesn’t trust him one bit.

“I don’t care what you believe,” Sagat replies. “I am here to cleanse myself of the mistakes I made. The only way to do that is to confront them.”

“You still have a lot to answer for.”

“I know.”

Cammy returns from the treeline. She crouches by Willa Maiu, who lifts his head briefly before relaxing again. Cammy strokes the tiger’s fur. “So far, they haven’t been able to follow us. Shadaloo’s presence is thick here, even this far out.” Cammy glances at Sakura, then at Sagat. “How well do you know the area, Sagat?” Cammy asks.

“Like the back of my hand.”

Cammy looks at Chun-Li. “We could use his help.” she suggests to her.

“Do you trust him?”

“I trust his hatred for Bison. That’s enough for me.”

Sagat lets Cammy speak for him. Chun-Li looks at Cammy, searching her face for doubt. Then she turns to Sagat, who meets her gaze with the same calm face as always. “Fine. You can come with us.”

“Our interests align. Temporarily. That is all.” Sagat said.

The jungle settles as the night makes it darker.

Chun-Li lies near a tree with her arms tucked beneath her head. Cammy rests nearby, her back against a rock. Willa Maiu is sleeping next to Cammy, with the tiger’s chest rising and falling with each breath.

Sagat rigidly sits up. His single eye is closed, but he’s not asleep. Sakura sits near him, with her arms wrapped around her knees. Her eyes are fixed on the night sky, where all the stars lie. She starts to count them one by one.

“You should try to get some rest.”

Sakura is spooked by Sagat’s voice. She glances at him. “I’ve been trying.”

“You will need it. There won’t be time later.”

“I know. It’s just… everything’s on the line right now. I can’t stop thinking about it.”

“You are Ryu’s student, aren’t you?” Sagat opens his eye again, glancing at Sakura.

“Was it that obvious?” Sakura replies, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

“You carry yourself like him.”

“I guess I picked up more than just his techniques. Okay, it’s my turn to ask you a question. Are you really the King of Muay Thai?”

“That is what they called me. Once.”

“Crazy. I figured I’d meet you someday, but I never thought it’d be like this, teaming up to fight a criminal empire.”

“Life always finds new ways to surprise you.” Sagat’s gaze returns to the fire. “Tell me, what are you really out here for, child?”

“A friend of mine was murdered by Shadalo. They wanted to kidnap me,” Sakura answers. “Because I can channel something called the Satsui no Hado.”

“I have heard of it. A dangerous power. You struggle to control your inner fire, as your master has. Even so… that doesn’t explain why you came here yourself.”

“My friend’s name was Dan Hibiki. He died trying to protect me.”

“Dan… Hibiki?” Sagat repeats to himself. For a minute, the stoic warrior looks shaken. 

“He told me he wanted to get revenge on you, for what you did to his father.”

“Yes. His father… Go Hibiki. He was the man who took my eye. I never forgot his name. Dan confronted me days ago, and I thought he was a mere fool. But he died in battle… to protect you?”

“He did.” Sakura’s voice trembles.

“Then he was braver than I ever gave him credit for.” Sagat sighs slowly, as the weight of memory pressed down on him. “Perhaps, Dan could have become more… if I hadn’t taken his father’s life. If he wasn’t consumed by vengeance against me. He showed me that I need to confront my past, if I am to become better. Adon and Dan... Shadaloo will pay for the lives they have taken.”

“I understand. Look, I’m not gonna judge you for what you did,” Sakura said. “I wasn’t there. I don’t know what kind of man you were back then, but you are helping us now, right?”

Sagat studies her. She speaks with the same quiet conviction Ryu has, along with the same refusal to hate, even when she has every reason to. “You truly do walk in Ryu’s footsteps.”

“Heh. I get that a lot.”

“Thank you, Kasugano. Your words are kind, but I do not deserve them.”

“Why not?”

“Because I have not earned peace,” Sagat replies. “Not until I finally rid myself of the man I used to be.”

“Then I’ll do what I can to help,” she says. “For Dan.”

She lies down on the jungle floor, using her folded windbreaker as a makeshift pillow. The ground is super rough, and the sounds of the jungle are far from soothing, but she closes her eyes anyway, forcing herself to rest.

The fire crackles as Sagat keeps watch.

Sakura opens her eyes, but she’s not in the jungle anymore. She’s standing. She clutches her head. “Agh… where… am I?”

The ground beneath her feet pulses like a living nerve, a translucent surface of shifting purples and deep indigos. Above her, the sky is a swirling vortex of indescribable imagery.

Whatever this is, it’s not a dream.

Sakura feels her own memories flicker around her, her brother’s laugh, hanging out with Hinata, Natsu and Kei in the cafeteria, her school uniform, the sting of her first loss - all orbiting around her.

Elsewhere in this psychic plane, a darker meeting unfolds. M. Bison materializes in a burst of purple energies. His Psycho Power crackles around him. Before him, Decapre kneels in her own psychic form.

“DECAPRE!” Bison yells. “What the hell happened in Japan?”

“The target was within reach, sir. But… an unexpected variable intervened.”

“Impossible.” Bison’s eyes narrow. “Who could have possibly gotten in your way?”

“Ryu. He prevented the extraction.”

“Where have they taken your physical body?”

“I don’t know,” Decapre said. “Forgive me, my lord. I have failed you. I can still--”

“You have compromised all of us.” Bison interrupts. “You’ve made yourself nothing more than another loose end that must be tied up. ”

Bison raises his hand. His Psycho Power surges as he strangles Decapre. Decapre’s projection begins to convulse.

“No… please…!”

Her scream echoes. Then, her psychic projection collapses into ash. Bison drops Decapre’s body and leaves for Sakura. His cape still billows despite the absence of any wind here. Sakura stands on a circular platform suspended in nothingness, in her fighting stance.

“It’s you! Bastard!”

“Sakura Kasugano.” Bison announces. His voice echoes in every direction. “We meet at last. Welcome to the Collective Unconscious. Do you know who I am?”

“M. Bison?” Sakura backs away. “Wait… how is this even possible?”

“I have psychically projected myself into your mind. Where we stand is the place that lies in between the minds,” Bison replies, crossing his arms with a smile. “This is a metaphysical realm shaped by humanity’s unspoken thoughts, memories, and power - my Psycho Power. I take it you now realize that the Satsui no Hado lies within you?”

“...”

“Good. It is time for us to discuss your future.”

Chapter Text

“Stay away from me!” Sakura snaps.

“You misunderstand.” Bison halts mid-air, hands behind his back. “We cannot harm each other here. Not unless you wish to harm yourself.”

“What do you people want with me?”

“A better question to ask is what you want, Kasugano. What do you expect to find by crawling directly into my grasp?”

“I… I want you to pay for what you’ve done.”

“Revenge?” Bison laughs. “Ha ha ha! A noble impulse, but fleeting. Say you defeat me, kill me, and then what? You return to a world that doesn’t understand you, working a dead-end job until your entire existence fades from memory. So, I will ask you again. What do you want?”

“Okay… well, seeing as I’m stuck here… who are you people?”

“We are Shadaloo, the last true force of order in a world addicted to chaos.”

“Cut the crap. You’re just a terrorist organization.”

“That’s what they call us, the ones who cling to their illusions of freedom while they poison the planet and wage pointless wars. I prefer to think of ourselves as architects of the future.” Bison continues. “After the second world war, when the world rejected those who had unlocked the true potential of the mind, my predecessor, Maligula, took those who remained loyal to her and disappeared, creating her own organization.”

Bison lifts a hand, and the void around them transforms. A vision appears of Maligula standing over a ruined city, with soldiers behind her while glowing with Psycho Power.

“She was Shadaloo’s founder,” Bison said reverently. “She taught me that obedience is the only true path to peace. History has only proven her to be more and more correct as time goes on.”

“You’re brainwashing people and turning them into weapons! That’s your idea of peace?”

“We liberate them from the burden of choice. You’ve seen it yourself. People discriminate, they destroy the planet, they fight over flags and religions and money, and they call this pathetic joke ‘freedom’.”

“Can you get to the point already?” Sakura sighs.

“You were there five years ago for what happened at Justice High, weren’t you? Hyo Imawano wanted to purge humanity’s flaws in a similar fashion. Does that sound familiar?”

“Yeah. I saw what he did.” Sakura’s fists shake.”Then it really was you guys the whole time.”

“Yes. Hyo was young, but we did see eye-to-eye on a few things. He said he wanted to cleanse Japan, and we funded his activities with great interest.”

“Then that’s how he got the Psycho Drive in the first place...”

“At the time, it was only a prototype. As you know firsthand, Justice High was dismantled before it could truly begin. After Imawano failed, I sent one of my assassins, Kurow Kirishima, to silence him and Raizo, which in of itself led to its own series of problems, which finally leads us to here, with you. Shadaloo is in a state of disarray, and you are exactly what I need.” Bison said.

“So, you just want to use me? That’s it? No offense, but I was expecting something a little more interesting.”

“I am still building an army.” Bison continued. “Psycho Power is the key, the Satsui no Hado is the catalyst, and you, Sakura, you are the bridge. I know that you can feel the hunger for more power. Your teachers have failed you, but under my guidance, you can be so much more than what you are - a true warrior. Your enemies will run in fear as you crush them under your feet. No one will stand in your way.”

“Yeah… uh, that’s very enticing and all, but I think I have to say… no. I’m pretty satisfied with not being a brainwashed slave for some wannabe dictator.”

“You have spent your entire life searching for meaning. I can give you what you’ve desperately wanted for so long. A purpose.” Bison said, turning away. “Unfortunately, it seems that our time is up. After all, you shouldn’t keep your newfound allies waiting...”

Sakura wakes up. “Agh!” She rubs her head, trying to piece together the fragments of the night before.

Sagat stands nearby, and he looks around. Cammy crouches near him and Willa Maiu. Chun-Li kneels by the firewood, tying her boots. “Hey. We were waiting for you.” Chun-Li snaps her fingers. Sakura tries to concentrate.

“Ugh. God.” Sakura rubs her head again, wincing. “Uh… just to make sure… this is real, right? You guys are actually here talking to me?”

Cammy and Sagat exchange a glance. Chun-Li raises an eyebrow.

“What’s wrong? Bad dream?” she asks.

“It didn’t feel like a dream,” Sakura said. “It was… something else. I saw Bison. He was talking to me. It felt like I was really there. It was so damn weird.”

“Psycho Power. He must’ve used it to reach you psychically.” Cammy points out. She’s had some experience there. Sagat doesn’t speak, but his gaze lingers on Sakura.

“What did he say to you?” Chun-Li asks.

Sakura remembers the void. Bison’s voice. “N-nothing important.” She shakes her head. “Just… a bunch of garbage. About wanting to take over the world, that kind of thing. That was it.”

“That’s all?”

“Yeah.” Sakura nods. She doesn’t know how to explain the rest. Sagat can tell that she’s holding something back.

Chun-Li offers her hand to her. “Come on. We need to move before the patrols sweep this area.” Sakura takes it and gets up.

---

Inside the command center back in Japan, Guile stands rigid in the room. A secure line buzzes in his hand. On the other end is Colonel Byron Taylor, his commanding officer.

“You’ve got to be shitting me, Guile! You’re telling me that Cammy White hijacked a Blackfoot? With Chun-Li and a goddamn civilian? What the hell kind of circus are you running over there?”

“Sir, it wasn’t sanctioned. They acted on their own.”

“You’re the ranking officer on-site, major! You think the Joint Chiefs are going to swallow this?”

“I think Cammy was trying to save the rest of the Dolls,” Guile said. “Decapre’s already made her move. She’s afraid the others are next.”

“What were they thinking, damn it? We were weeks away from launching a coordinated strike. Now we’ve got a rogue operation in hostile territory, with no backup, and a civilian stuck in the middle of it. Look, I’ve got the brass breathing down my neck, Guile. You’ll have to coordinate with local assets, since I can’t send a full team, not with the optics. Sorry, but you’re on your own. This will need to be off the books.”

“Understood.” Guile hangs up the phone, and he glances at Lei and Ryu. “Time’s up. We need to hit Shadaloo now.”

“Y’know, I’ve got contacts in Bangkok that we can use. Ex-Interpol.” Lei steps up. “They count as ‘off the books’, right? They should be able to get us some eyes on the ground.”

“No.” Guile shakes his head. “It’s too risky, Lei. If they get burned, it’ll be traced right back to us.”

“Well, we still need something to work with here. We’re basically gonna be flying in blind, you know that?”

“We are flying in blind. That’s the hand we’ve been dealt. Let’s go.”

Guile, Lei, and Ryu walk out on a JSDF airfield. The three of them approach a U.S. Marine Corps gunship, a modified CH-53E. Before the trio can board and make their way for Thailand, a Japanese officer stops Guile.

“Guile-san, my sincerest apologies. The clearance for this aircraft has been revoked. The Ministry of Defense is requesting full documentation before any foreign assets leave Japanese airspace.”

“What?!” Guile raises his voice. “We had clearance yesterday!”

“Yes, but that was before the incident with the stolen UTH-66 Blackfoot. The situation has changed.”

“Then what about the gear? Can we at least move the weapons?” Guile asks the logistics officer. Behind him, Ryu is already mentally in Thailand, preparing for what lies ahead.

“Only small arms.” the officer replies. “Anything heavier requires diplomatic approval.”

“We don’t have time for red tape!”

“Guile!” Blanka strides across the tarmac, drawing stares from nearby personnel. A few JSDF soldiers instinctively reach for their rifles, but Guile orders them to stand down. “I heard what happened. Sakura’s in danger. I’ll go with you!” Blanka announces.

“You’re not military, Blanka. You’re not even cleared for travel.”

“Don’t care! Neither are you! She’s my friend!”

“This isn’t some street fight. It’s a covert op in hostile territory. Sakura being down there is already making this bad enough.”

Yellow electricity starts to crackle around Blanka’s arms as he grits his teeth at Guile.

“Enough. This isn’t getting us anywhere.” Ryu steps between them. Then, without warning, a sleek black limousine rolls on the airfield. The guards at the gate don’t stop it. In fact, they salute.

“Great. Now what the hell is this?” Guile glares at the limo as it pulls up to him, Ryu, Blanka, and Lei.

The door opens. Out steps a woman in tailored crimson. Her hair is platinum blonde, swept into a series of curls. Her eyes are hidden behind designer sunglasses.

“Well,” Karin starts, “it seems you boys could use a little help. Major Guile. Ryu. Lei Wulong. And Blanka, still as electrifying as ever. I am Karin Kanzuki.”

“Karin!? You don't look different at all!” Blanka shouts, smiling at her.

“Neither have you, though I do hope you’ve learned to brush your hair properly.”

“What’s going on here?” Guile demands answers.

“I have had a great many things to deal with lately, but Sakura Kasugano left me several missed calls.” The limo’s door opens again, and Shibasaki gets out as well.

“You there!” Karin points at the logistics officer that just barred Guile from leaving. “What seems to be the problem?”

“K-Kanzuki-san, the aircraft lacks the proper clearance!” The officer bows nervously. “We require full documentation for foreign military assets to leave Japanese airspace.”

“Of course you do. Fortunately, I anticipated this.” She gestures to Shibasaki, who walks forward and hands the officer a folder.

“Here you are. Flight clearance, Ministry of Defense authorization, and a temporary operations license for Major Guile and his team,” Shibasaki smoothly lines out. “All signed and timestamped.”

“I’ll be damned.” Guile watches the exchange, stunned. “How’d you manage that?”

“Let’s just say the Kanzuki Zaibatsu still has a few strings left to pull, even with Mishima owning my company. It’s amazing what one can accomplish with a few well-placed favors and a discreet threat or two.”

“I appreciate the support, ma’am, but why help us? You know Sakura Kasugano?” Guile asks.

“Yes. Sakura is in danger. I don’t know what this M. Bison's endgame is, but I know that Sakura isn’t ready for what she’s walking into. You want to stop this terrorist plot? Let me help.”

Blanka grunts. “So what now?”

“Now, we fly.” Karin turns toward the gunship.

---

Below Sakura, Chun-Li, Cammy and Sagat, nestled in the valley, lies the Shadaloo base. The perimeter is lined with electrified fencing and automated turrets. Blue-clad guards patrol the walkways in formation.

“This is it.” Cammy looks through her binoculars. Sakura cracks her neck, then looks at the others.

“Okay then. You remember the plan, guys?” Sakura double-checks with them.

“I do.” Sagat nods. “A head-on assault. You and I.”

“Are you sure about this, Sakura?” Chun-Li asks. “Once we’re in, there’s no turning back.”

“Bison wants the Satsui no Hado, Chun-Li. Whether I go in or not, he’s coming for me no matter what.”

“She’s right.” Cammy lowers the binoculars. “We don’t have time for doubts.”

“Hey, it’s not like I’m going in alone.” Sakura gestures to Sagat. “I’ve got the Emperor on my side.”

Cammy checks her gear, then looks at Chun-Li. Chun-Li hesitates before leaving with Cammy. She puts a hand on Sakura’s shoulder. “Just watch yourself down there, alright?”

“You too.”

Without another word, Cammy and Chun-Li jump down the cliffside. They disappear into the foliage below, shadows among shadows. Sakura tightens her red headband. She centers herself in a meditative stance that Ryu showed her a long time ago.

Sagat kneels by his tiger. “I won’t be long, Willa Maiu. Go.” The tiger growls softly, then darts into the jungle. Sagat looks at Sakura. “Are you prepared for battle?”

“Yeah.”

Together, with the wind at their backs, Sakura and Sagat descend the hill. The guards spot them on the dirt path. One shouts into a radio, and another raises a rifle, but he shakes before he opens fire. Every Shadaloo grunt knows who the man with the scar on his chest is.

“Holy shit, that’s fucking SAGAT!” one of them stammers, stepping back. “ENEMIES! RAISE THE ALARM!”

Fear ripples through the ranks. They know the stories. Sagat dashes ahead of Sakura, and raises his arms. His height alone is enough to completely obscure her from the guards ahead of them. “Stay behind me.” Sagat grunts.

Sakura rolls her eyes. “I know what I’m doing.” Regardless, she does fall in just behind him, staying light on her feet.

“Tiger Shot!”

Sagat lays down cover fire for him and Sakura as they approach the main gate. Bullets slam down around them, as Sagat’s long reach lets him throw out his projectiles with ease, enough to keep up with the gunfire. A few guards with batons jump down and try to fight him directly.

“TIGER UPPERCUT!”

Sagat’s bandaged fists lifts his enemies clean off the ground. The skull masks they wear shatters. He dodges a burst of gunfire, then lunges forward with a crushing Tiger Knee that sends another guard flying.

Sakura narrowly avoids a hail of bullets. She spots a guard reloading his weapon.

“Hadoken!”

Ki fires out from her hands, slamming into the guard’s face. Sagat yanks his arms forward as well.“Tiger!”

It arcs through the air and explodes against a cluster of guards near the entrance. The Tiger Shot knocked all of them off their feet, scattering weapons and debris.

They push forward. Sagat barrels through the metal door, smashing it off its hinges. Rows of soldiers scramble to respond on the other side.

“Uh oh. We got more incoming!” Sakura shouts.

Sagat charges right in, using his long limbs to his advantage. He throws out a sweeping elbow that drops two guards at once. Sakura ducks under a baton, counters with a knee strike, then cancels into a Shouoken.

Sagat glances at her. “You fight well.”

“Told you!” she replies, then hurls another Hadoken into a cluster of guards trying to regroup. Alarms blare. Shadaloo’s forces are in disarray.

Cammy and Chun-Li try their best to keep it quiet. They’ve infiltrated the base from one of the maintenance shafts. The base is on high alert thanks to Sagat and Sakura’s assault, and they’ve managed to use the distraction to their advantage. So far, so good.

Cammy stops at a junction. Something about this place is even more familiar. The sterile smell of the air, the faint echo of boots on metal. She clenches her fists.

“Cammy,” Chun-Li whispers. “Are you...?”

“It’s not me you should be worried about.” Cammy’s past with Shadaloo is a wound that may never fully be closed, but right now, they have a mission. Her goal is clear: find the Dolls. Free them. They duck into alcoves, slipping past the surveillance cameras.

Eventually, they reach a massive set of double doors. Cammy signals for Chun-Li to halt. She examines the lock panel, then overrides it with a stolen keycard. The doors open.

Inside is a vast chamber. The room is cavernous. The walls are adorned with golden banners bearing the Shadaloo skull insignia. Cammy and Chun-Li enter. Cammy remembers standing here, lined up with the other Dolls, blank-eyed and obedient in front of Vega and Bison.

“Ah. Perfect. Our Killer Bee finally returns.”

Vega emerges from the shadows. His long hair flows behind him. He twirls his claw, then slides his mask into place over his face. “I’ve been waiting a long time for this,” he purrs.

Cammy gets into her fighting stance. Chun-Li steps right next to her. “Vega.”

“Two beauties in one room. Even better.”

“We’re not here for you.” Cammy said.

“Oh, but I’m so here for you.” Vega screeches as he lunges at them.

Shadaloo guards lie defeated outside, either groaning or unconscious. Out of nowhere, a kick grazes Sakura's cheek, slicing the skin.

Juli, one of the Dolls, lands behind her. Juni drops from above like a hawk. Her Spiral Arrow strikes Sakura’s shoulder. Before Sakura can recover, Juni spins and delivers a back kick to her stomach. Sakura hits the ground.

“Dolls.” Sagat throws his arms out again. “Tiger Shot!”

Juli darts in, aiming for his knees. Sagat blocks her Spiral Arrow with his forearm. She’d be too fast for most, but not for Sagat.

“Tiger Knee!” Sagat lands a hit on Juli. He grabs her by the shoulders and hurls her into a stack of metal crates.

Sakura pushes herself back up. Juni is already on her again. Sakura blocks one punch, two, then takes a knee to the gut. She manages to weave out of Juni’s next kick, then spins herself low into Haru Ichiban. Juni smashes into a small rocket pod from Sakura’s sweeping kicks, knocking her out. The impact dents the casing. Juli tries to get up, but he plants a foot on her back, pinning her down.

“Whew. That was a bit close.” Sakura sighs.

“More will come.” Sagat looks at the base.

“Yeah, true. We should get inside, find Chun-Li and Cammy.”

As Sakura and Sagat enter the base, Sakura pauses. Sagat doesn’t notice it and keeps going. Sakura turns around, and a person steps through the smoke around her, elegant and poised.

Karin Kanzuki.

“Karin?” Sakura whispers. “What are you doing here?”

“I’m here because Bison is right,” she smiles. “Shadaloo is right.”

Sakura’s heart skips. “What?”

“You’re lost, Sakura,” Karin continues, stepping closer. “You’ve been lost for years, pretending to be strong, but you’re weak. Frankly, I’m surprised you didn’t show up on their doorstep sooner.”

“Wh… how… how can you even say that? Do you know who these people are?” Sakura’s fists tremble. “That’s not true!”

Karin tilts her head. “Isn’t it?”

Behind her, Sagat spots Sakura just… standing there. Talking to herself. She’s staring into empty space. “Sakura?” he walked back to her. “Who are you talking to?”

“Ugh… Sagat?” Sakura turns to him, confused. “Did… didn’t you see her? Karin? She’s right there!”

“See who? There is no one here but us.”

Sakura looks back. There’s just smoke and silence. She shakes her head, blinking hard. Her pulse is racing. Her skin feels cold.

“I… I must’ve had some bad sleep,” she mutters. “It’s nothing. C’mon.”

Sakura runs for the inner doors. Sagat looks at her. He glances down at the fallen Dolls, then back at the corridor. Something’s wrong.

Vega laughs, circling Cammy and Chun-Li while he brandishes his claw. “You know, Chun-Li… I still remember the way you screamed that night. The blood on the walls. The broken glass… the shower.”

“You couldn’t beat me then, Vega, and you won’t be able to do it now!”

Cammy sweeps Vega’s legs with Spiral Arrow. Vega lands on a wall and launches himself back with a Flying Barcelona Attack. The claw slices Cammy’s arm.

“Agh!”

“Cammy!” Chun-Li shouts.

“Mmmm…” Vega lands, licking the blood from his blade, but only the parts where the poison isn’t. “Delicious.”

Chun-Li unleashes Hyakuretsukyaku as her lightning kicks hammering into Vega. He counters with a Scarlet Terror, flipping and slashing at her. Chun-Li spins into a Spinning Bird Kick.

“You’ll die here, Chun-Li!” Vega yells.

“No, you will.” She thrusts her palms forward. “KIKOSHO!”

The energy sphere erupts from her hands, engulfing Vega in a blinding blast. The walls tremble. Vega screams as he’s hurled through the railing, off the ledge, into the abyss below. Chun-Li rushes over to Cammy, who’s clutching her arm. Blood drips between her fingers.

“Let me see it,” Chun-Li said. Cammy pulls her hand away.

“It’s just a flesh wound,” Cammy replies, forcing a smirk. “I’ve had worse.”

Chun-Li tears a bandage strip from Cammy’s pack and wraps it around Cammy’s arm. Then, the sound of synchronized footsteps echoes through the chamber.

From the far end of the room, the remaining Dolls appear: Satsuki, Noembelu, Enero, Jianyu, Marz, Fevrier, Santamu, Xiayu, Yanyu, and Aprile. F.A.N.G. is leading them.

“Ahhh… what a delightful surprise!” F.A.N.G. croons. “The Killer Bee and the strongest woman in the world, cornered like rats.”

“Let my sisters go!” Cammy demands, voice sharp. F.A.N.G. laughs.

“They belong to Master Bison, my dear, as do you. You just forgot your place.”

The Dolls fan out, forming a circle around Chun-Li and Cammy. They’re quickly surrounded.

“Master Bison only wanted the girl, but imagine his joy when I present him with you two instead!” F.A.N.G. steps back, watching with glee.

The corridor narrows as Sakura and Sagat descend deeper into the heart of the lair. The air grows colder and heavier, like the base itself is breathing. Sakura wraps her arms around herself.

“Have you been here before?” she asks Sagat.

“Once. Years ago. When Shadaloo first invited me to join.”

Sakura stops. Another chill runs up her spine. She turns around, and her heart drops. Standing behind them, in the middle of the corridor, are two more figures. A man in a pressed suit, his hair graying at the temples. A woman in a modest blouse and skirt, her hands folded delicately in front of her.

Tetsuro and Sayuri Kasugano. Her parents.

“M-Mom? Dad?”

“It’s good to see you, Sakura. It’s been so long.” Sayuri softly smiles.

“We were wondering when you’d come home.” Tetsuro said.

“Oh my god!” Sakura runs to them, with tears in her eyes. “I missed you! I--” She throws her arms around them. They hug her back, but their faces begin to transform.

Sayuri’s skin darkens as her eyes sink into her skull. Her mouth stretches unnaturally, and her teeth sharpen into jagged fangs. Tetsuro’s expression hardens as both of Sakura’s parents transform into demonic creatures… creatures that bear an inhuman resemblance to Akuma of all things.

“You’re such a disappointment.”

Sakura pulls back. “Wait… what?”

“Sakura. You were supposed to be a good girl, Study hard. Be quiet. Be respectful. Not this… this disgrace.” Tetsuro said. His voice begins to distort. Sayuri’s voice joins his in unison. “YOu brInG shAMe to oUr naMe.”

“Stop… stop it!” Sakura shakes her head. “No… that’s not true… I tried to--”

“You think you’re strong? You think you’re special?” Tetsuro asks. “You’re nothing. Just a foolish girl chasing fantasies. You should’ve married and settled down. You FAILED US!”

Sakura stumbles back, gasping. Her vision blurs. She’s hyperventilating.

“No… no… stop…”

“Sakura?” Sagat turns, alarmed. She doesn’t hear him. The corridor spins. Her parents’ voices echo in her mind, louder, crueler.

“WEAK.”

“WORTHLESS.”

“ALONE.”

Sakura falls to her knees, clutching her head. Sagat slowly reaches out to her.

“Sakura…”

“LEAVE ME ALONE!”

Sagat catches her punch. Sakura gasps, the contact snapping her back to reality. The corridor is empty. Her parents are gone.

“Sagat?” She pulls her hand back, trembling. “I… I didn’t mean…”

“Bison is reaching into your mind.” Sagat watches her, then offers his hand. “Twisting what’s already there.” Sakura takes his hand, and he helps her up. Her legs feel like lead.

“But how?” she asks.

“It must be his Psycho Power, like what Cammy suspected, but to reach into someone’s mind while they’re conscious… that shouldn’t be possible.”

“Damn it. I feel like I’m losing my fucking mind.”

“Are you capable of continuing?” Sagat asks. He doesn’t want the girl to slow him down. Sakura looks at him, and her eyes clear up.

“I have to. The quicker we put a stop to Bison, the better.”

“Then stay close. Do not lose yourself again.”

The Dolls descend like a swarm, each one a mirror of Cammy, but they fight without any mercy. Cammy is fast, but she’s holding back. She can’t harm her sisters - she won’t.

She dodges a sword slash from Satsuki. Cammy has an opening to punish it, but she hesitates. That moment costs her. Xiayu slams into her from behind, driving her to the ground. Cammy grunts, straining against the weight of two Dolls pressing down on her.

Chun-Li knocks one Doll into the wall, flips over another, and lands a punishing kick to a third, but they keep on coming. They all fight as well as Cammy does, and Cammy by herself is one of the deadliest hand-to-hand fighters in the world. They quickly overwhelm Chun-Li.

“Such elegance in chaos!” F.A.N.G. taunts. “Even the mighty Chun-Li cannot dance forever!” Then, F.A.N.G. turns around to see someone unexpected arrive in the lair.

Sagat and Sakura enter the chamber. Sakura spots Chun-Li, surrounded by the Dolls and held down.

“Over there!” she shouts, pointing at the fight. “We have to help them!” Sakura sprints down the platform to help Chun-Li and Cammy.

From the ledge below, Vega crawls back up. He emerges with feline grace behind Sakura.

“Sakura, behind you!” Sagat shouts.

Sakura barely registers Vega’s claw before it slices through her black vest and cuts her back. “AAAH!” She screams, collapsing to the floor.

“NO!” Sagat roars. He leaps forward with a Tiger Knee. The strike connects with Vega’s spine, sending the masked assassin flying into the crowd of Dolls. The impact shakes the floor.

Cammy is on the ground, clutching her arm. Her limbs begin to feel heavy. It’s not blood loss… something was on Vega’s claw. It did something to her. Chun-Li crawls to her, but the Dolls keep their arms locked on her. “Cammy! Stay with me! Stay awake!”

F.A.N.G slithers over to them. “Before your pathetic little raid…” he explains, crouching by Cammy, “Vega made sure to coat the tips of his claw in one of my latest poisons. It’s not lethal, of course, but more than enough to put you out of commission.” F.A.N.G. leans in close against her ear. “Welcome back.”

Cammy’s eyes close. She’s out.

“Cammy! No! Stay with me!” Chun-Li snarls, pushing herself up as the Dolls keep her on the floor. F.A.N.G turns his attention to the other fight unfolding in the chamber.

Sakura grips a nearby railing, struggling to maintain her balance. The poison from Vega’s claw is working its way through her body.

“You DARE to challenge the King?” Sagat bellows. Vega’s claw flashes in a blur of slashes. Sagat blocks each one with his arms, legs, and elbows. He doesn’t give Vega an inch of room to work with.

“You’re as much of a fool as your idiotic student Adon, Sagat!” Vega taunts. “We will kill you just like we killed him!”

Sagat plants his feet, and his hands ignite.

“TIGER… CANNON!”

The ki blast erupts from his palms. Vega narrowly dodges it. The Tiger Cannon hits a nearby platform. The explosion ripples through the lair, shaking the walls and snapping support beams. The floor beneath Sagat crumbles. Sakura stumbles as the Dolls leap down around her. She tries to fight, but they seize her, dragging her away.

Vega smirks, using the collapsing platform to his advantage. Sagat’s sheer weight causes it to buckle. Sagat grabs on a steel beam as the platform falls apart.

He glares up at Vega and F.A.N.G, with rage burning in his one good eye. He will end them, if it’s the last thing he does… then a ninja star buries itself in his hand. “UUAAAGH!” Sagat roars in pain. His grip slips, and he falls into the chasm below.

Satsuki, holding her katana and her ninja stars, stands next to Vega and F.A.N.G.

“So much for the King,” Vega sneers. The Dolls converge.

Sakura’s knees are dragged across the cold steel floor as Santamu and Aprile haul her along. Her arms are locked in their grip. She can barely make anything out. Ahead of them lies Shadaloo's new Psycho Drive. A man rises from the center.

M. Bison.

He removes the headset. His eyes glow with Psycho Power. He was using the Psycho Drive to force those hallucinations that Sakura saw earlier. He crouches in front of Sakura, close enough that she can smell the ozone clinging to his clothes.

His mouth moves. She hears nothing but a low, muffled rumble. Her ears ring. Another person enters the room as Bison stands up.

A man in a three-piece suit. JP. He joins Bison, and soon Vega and F.A.N.G do as well. Their voices blend together. Sakura can’t make out the words. Aprile tightens her grip.

“She’s waking up.” she said.

The voices stop. All eyes turn to Sakura.

“Is that so?” Bison walks back to her. Then the fist comes. A flash of Psycho Power.

Blood sprays from Sakura’s mouth, splattering the floor. Her vision fractures… red at the edges, black at the center. Her body convulses. She sees nothing now.

Later, Sakura is strapped to the core of the Psycho Drive. Thick cables snake from the headset, along with her wrists, and her torso, all feeding into the heart of the device. Sweat pours down her face, soaking the collar of her uniform.

In the observation room above, Bison stands with arms folded. JP sits alongside him. On the central monitor, Sakura’s memories begin to flicker to life. Grainy footage. Residual echoes.

A dinner table in 1988. Her parents laughing, her brother reaching for rice. A beach, just last month. Karin Kanzuki in a sunhat, and the ocean behind her sparkling like glass. A schoolyard in 1991. Hinata and Batsu waving goodbye. A dojo in 1992. Ryu and Ken were talking to her about something. All of this information is being transmitted from her mind by the Psycho Drive.

“Forgive me, Master Bison, but was hitting her like that really necessary?” JP asks.

“That will be nothing compared to what we’re about to subject her to, Johan.” Bison remarks. “Sakura fights because she wants to be like Ryu, and her passion stems from her competitiveness - her ambition. It’s just the quality I’m looking for. With Psycho Power, I’ll amplify that ambition. Twist it. Multiply it until the Satsui no Hado fully consumes her.”

Bison’s eyes glow purple. The Psycho Drive reaches full power. JP looks on. He’s seen the machine used before, but never to this extent.

Sakura’s body convulses. Her mouth opens in a silent scream that quickly becomes audible. Ryu’s face stretches into something monstrous. Karin’s laughter becomes a shriek. Her parents vanish in static.

“AAAAAAAHHHHH!”

Sakura screams. The machine roars. Her mind starts to break.

Meanwhile, the thrum of the gunship’s rotors cuts through the humid air above the Thai jungles. Inside the cabin, Lei Wulong pilots with steady hands. His voice crackles through the comms.

“We’re getting close, major. Just a few more minutes out!”

“Keep us posted, Lei.” Guile stands near the open door, wind whipping through his hair. His dog tags clink softly against his chest. Behind him, a pair of soldiers check their gear.

Ryu sits quietly. Blanka crouches near the rear, claws tapping against the plating.

Karin stands with Guile, her crimson skirt fluttering in the wind. Her posture is poised, but her fingers twitch slightly against the railing.

“You didn’t have to come all this way.” Guile tells her.

“No, I did. Sakura is… she is a friend.” Karin answers quickly. “I’m just trying to look out for her. That’s all.”

Guile raises an eyebrow but says nothing. Karin keeps her eyes on the horizon, but her cheeks barely blush. Ryu watches Karin quietly. He sees it. The way her gaze lingered when Sakura’s name was mentioned.

“My lord, we have just received word that Guile is aboard a military aircraft on his way to us. Ryu is most likely going to be with him.” JP tells Bison in the war room.

“I see. How many reinforcements, Johan?”

“According to our defenses, just the single gunship. Quite unusual, given the stakes.”

“How nice. It seems the major is short-staffed given this preliminary attack on our headquarters.” Bison smirks. “We will meet him head on, take Ryu, and give him a nice, warm welcome.”

“With all due respect, my lord, Kasugano isn’t ready for the field yet.”

“We have no choice, Johan. I’ll let Ryu and Sakura fulfill their destinies by staging the fight that she has been longing for. Make preparations for our ambush on Guile, and get the Psycho Drive ready for transport once I bring Ryu back. He is the only one I want alive.” A digital map pulses on the central screen, tracking Guile’s transport as it flies through the jungle airspace.

“Vega. Have you found Sagat’s body?” Bison asks.

“What of it?” Vega stubbornly replies. “No one could have survived that fall.”

“That does not answer the damn question.”

“No. No, we found no body.”

F.A.N.G shifts nervously, folding and unfolding his arms. “Master Bison, perhaps the body was--”

“Enough!” Bison snaps. “Sagat is more powerful than Chun-Li and Cammy put together. This base is already compromised as is. We must prepare our remaining forces to retreat.”

“Yes, yes, of course, Master Bison. We shall relocate. I will begin the preparations immediately.” F.A.N.G bows.

“Vega. F.A.N.G. Johann. You stay here. Oversee the evacuation. Burn anything that can’t be carried.”

“You’re having us babysit crates?” Vega scoffs.

“I’m sending you off to survive, you idiot.” Bison growls. “Unless you’d prefer to greet Guile yourself. I will deal with our new visitors personally. Activate Kasugano, and have her loaded into my ship.”

Vega falls silent. Bison steps away from the table, and leaves the room. Hopefully, with Sakura in his hands, this will earn Bison more favor with Rugal Bernstein. After all, Shadaloo will need a place to retreat once this is over.

---

Guile’s gunship lands, kicking up dust and leaves as it settles just outside the Temple Hideout. The sliding door screeches open.

Guile yanks it back. His boots hit the ground, eyes sharp beneath his flattop. Behind him, Karin steps out with poise, her crimson coat fluttering in the wind. She adjusts her gloves, eyes narrowing as she surveys the temple. Ryu follows, silent as ever. This place feels familiar to him. Blanka lumbers out last.

Inside the chopper, Lei sits hunched over his notebook with the handful of soldiers they could bring. Outside, Guile leads the group up the temple steps. “Stay sharp, people.”

Suddenly, Lei looks up from his notebook.

“Holy--GO! GET OUT, MOVE!!” he shouts.

The soldiers inside scramble, but it’s too late. The rocket slams into the chopper with a deafening roar. Lei jumps out of the cockpit at the last minute. The shockwave knocks dust from the temple walls. The heat scorches the steps.

Guile, Karin, Ryu, and Blanka whip back around. “LEI!” Guile cries out. Blanka snarls. Ryu’s fists tighten. Karin steadies herself. Then, the sky darkens.

A Shadaloo dropship descends overhead. The side door slides open.

Bison’s cape flows in the wind.

“Well.” Guile grunts. “Look who crawled out of the woodwork.”

Ryu stands next to him, waiting for the right moment to attack. Blanka’s muscles tense up.. He growls deep in his throat. The wind from Bison’s personal dropship pushes Karin’s curls over her shoulders.

“Why, Major Guile. Ryu. It’s been such a long time. Finally, the stars of the show are all assembled on stage.” He mockingly spreads his arms. “Feel free to take a bow.”

“Where the hell are Sakura and the others, Bison!?” Ryu shouts. Ryu steps forward, but Guile throws an arm out, stopping him.

Bison laughs. “Ah, you mean the girl?” he replies. “I’ve broken off her chains and granted her true power.” Bison gestures to the loading bay in the dropship, as a figure wrapped in a purple cloak slowly walks out. “Take a look for yourselves…”

Then, the figure lifts her hood.

Karin gasps and raises a hand to her mouth. Her eyes widened in horror. “No… it can’t be…”

Dark Sakura.

Her skin is bruised and cut. Her red headband is gone. Her eyes now glow a sickly reddish purple, ringed with black.

“Bison… what did you do to her?” Ryu clenches his fists.

“You were always a difficult man to find, Ryu,” Bison said. “And even when I did, you proved… disappointing. But her? She took to the Psycho Drive better than I could have ever hoped for. She is my masterpiece.”

“Let her go, you son of a bitch!” Karin yells.

“Hm? I don’t believe we’ve met.” Bison raises an eyebrow, feigning curiosity.

Guile tries to stop her. “Karin, wait!” Without waiting for permission, Karin sprints for the dropship.

Dark Sakura jumps from the ship, ripping her cloak away. Her landing cracks the stone beneath her feet. She spins into a Shunpukyaku. The kick connects with Karin’s midsection, sending her flying back across the temple floor. Karin skids over the stones. She groans, clutching her ribs.

Blanka gasps while looking between Dark Sakura and Bison.

“HA HA HA! Your friend is now the perfect exterminator thanks to my influence. You don’t stand a chance!”

Dark Sakura approaches Karin with no second thoughts, just the cold, mechanical intent to kill.

“Sakura, STOP! Resist it!” Ryu thrusts his palms forward. “Hadoken!”

Dark Sakura raises one hand and parries the Hadoken with ease. Her eyes go from Karin to Ryu. Now she wants to kill him.

Bison claps. “Ha! Pretty good, eh?”

“Bison! I’m going to end you!” Guile yells. Blanka snarls, electricity crackling around his body. Bison descends from the dropship, floating off the ground.

“Yes. Come, Guile. It is finally time to end this charade!”

---

Cammy is slumped on a wall, imprisoned. The poison is wearing off, but it’s still dulling her senses and weighing down on her body.

Chun-Li's wrists bruised from the restraints, and she’s focused on the two men standing guard outside the cell. “You don’t have to do this. You’re not machines. You’re people. You can choose.”

“Tiger Shot!”

Gunfire erupts. Shouts. The walls shake with the fighting. The two Shadaloo guards exchange a glance. Then they turn and sprint down the hallway with their weapons drawn. Chun-Li gets up. She presses her ear to the cell door.

The fighting intensifies. Explosions, screams, the sound of bodies hitting the floor. Then, there’s nothing else but silence and the ambience of the base’s power systems. Chun-Li steps back. She turns to Cammy, who stirs weakly.

“Cammy? Cammy! Get up.”

Cammy’s hand trembles as she pushes herself up. “I’m… trying,” she mutters.

The door creaks open. Sagat reveals himself, bruised and bloodied. A gash runs down his shoulder, but he’s looking no worse despite the wear.

“Sagat! You made it!” Chun-Li breathes.

Sagat nods. “Barely.”

“What happened out there?” Chun-Li puts a hand on the window.

“I cleared the west wing,” Sagat explains. “Shadaloo is attempting to escape. We don’t have time.”

---

“SONIC HURRICANE!”

The enhanced Sonic Boom splits through the temple, but Bison dodges over it, and his boots slam into Guile’s face with a punishing stomp. Guile falls down.

From the dropship, three Dolls join the battle: Fevrier, Satsuki, and Santamu. Blanka lights up in Electric Thunder. Satsuki swings her katana at Guile, aiming to cleave him in two.

“Flash Kick!”

His boot arcs up, shattering the katana in half, before cutting into Satsuki herself. One hit. She’s out.

Guile lands, but barely has time to recover before Bison barrels into him with a blazing Psycho Crusher. Bison smashes him through a brick wall. Chunks of stone rain down. Guile coughs up blood. Bison steps through the rubble. He looks down at Guile.

“Is that the best you can do, Guile?” he sneers. “What’s wrong? Nash’s missing corpse still on your mind?”

On the other side of the Temple Hideout, Dark Sakura pummels Ryu with the Satsui no Hado. Ryu blocks, but he refuses to strike back. “Sakura!” he pleads. “Don’t let Bison win! Don’t let him steal your soul!”

“Shut up!” She screams. Her fists break through his guard. “SHOUOKEN!” A punch to the chest knocks the wind from him.

Santamu stabs her spear across Karin’s forearm, slicing through the fabric of her red coat. Karin transitions into Yasha Gaeshi, countering the Doll’s next attack. She drives her elbow into the wood, smashing the staff in half, then she delivers a palm strike to Santamu’s chest. Blanka roars as he jumps at Fevrier with his Rolling Attack. Fevrier smashes into a temple wall, unconscious.

“Sonic Boom!” Guile tries to attack, and Bison meets him with a crushing Knee Press Nightmare. The kick combo pulverizes Guile against the stone path. Bison grips him by the neck and throws him into the air, finishing with a Final Psycho Crusher that rips through the entire Temple Hideout.

“Time to DIE!”

Guile, Blanka, and Karin are blasted away.

At the heart of the still-rumbling courtyard, Dark Sakura stands over Ryu. Each hit from Midare Zakura tears at Ryu’s gi, nicking his skin. He staggers under her onslaught but he still refuses to throw a punch.

Dark Sakura kicks him into the giant bell. Ryu slumps to his knees, and looks up just as she smashes him against a pillar. “I was wrong to ever look up to you. You failed me. You never cared. I’m stronger than you ever were!” Dark Sakura bellows.

“No, you know that isn’t true!” In an instant, Ryu headbutts her. Blood starts to trickle down Sakura’s forehead, and she backs away from him. “I know I failed you, but you can still be better. Fight it, Sakura!”

Dark Sakura clutches her head. “Rrrghh!” A scream rips from her throat as she attacks him again. “Hadoken!” Ryu blocks her Hadoken, remaining calm. He counters with an elbow to her stomach, followed by a held-back Shoryuken that puts her on the ground.

“Look at me! Tell me who I am!”

“AAAAGH!” Sakura’s fist slams into the ground, shattering stone into dust. “R-Ryu-san…” she gasps. “I can’t… control it…” she croaks.

“Yes you can, damn it!” Ryu crouches beside her.

The memories flood into Sakura’s consciousness as she tries to pull herself together. She remembers Ryu and Ken’s teachings. She reaches from within to balance herself. Deep breaths… Tsukushi, her parents, Kei… and not just them. Sakura remembers Hinata’s loyalty, Natsu’s fire, Batsu’s courage, Kyosuke’s wisdom, Akira’s strength, Kyo’s intensity, Eliza’s grace, Ken’s skill, Ryu’s resolve, Blanka’s heart, Dan’s confidence… and Karin. All the people in her life that gave her strength.

The Satsui no Hado still burns in her veins. Ryu places his hand on her back, grounding her. Sakura opens her eyes… and the Psycho Power that once controlled them is now gone.

“Ugh… Ryu-san?” Sakura turns to Ryu, and her tears spill freely. His face is bruised, bloodied from her own fists, yet he smiles, relieved at seeing Sakura back.

“You worthless piece of excrement. How dare you DEFY ME!”

Bison teleports behind her. Before Sakura can react, a blast of Psycho Power erupts from Bison’s palm, hurling Ryu through the courtyard like a ragdoll. Bison’s hand clamps onto Sakura’s forehead. Ryu staggers to his feet, blood dripping from his mouth. “NO!”

Psycho Power explodes in Sakura’s face, and she’s flung from the temple’s ledge. The cliffside rushes past her. Her vision fades in and out as she falls.

A tree branch juts out from the cliffside… her only chance!

With a desperate cry, Sakura reaches for it, and her gloved hand barely catches the bark. The wood groans under her weight. She tries to pull herself up, but the branch snaps. “Oh shit… aaaagh!” She slips off, and falls again, until--

A hand grabs hers.

It’s Karin, covered in dirt and blood. “Come on!!” she said through the effort.

Sakura clings to her, and Karin pulls with everything she has. Inch by inch, Sakura rises from the abyss, until she collapses over the ledge, falling into Karin’s arms. They both lie there.

---

Deep within the Shadaloo base, Sagat, Chun-Li, and Cammy get a move on.

Cammy leads the way, finally back in sync with herself after hours of exhaustion. “If we destroy the Psycho Drive, it should sever Bison’s control over the Dolls. That’s our best shot!”

Sagat nods, looming over the two of them. They round a corner that leads into the main underground hangar bay.

“Hold it right there!” F.A.N.G. stands in their way, and his robes flutter despite the absence of wind. “Ahhh… Sagat. I knew you survived that little tumble. You’re like a cockroach. I get to finish all of you off personally. What a delicious treat!”

As he runs his mouth, F.A.N.G. taps a codec hidden beneath his sleeve. “JP. Vega. We have a problem! Cammy, Chun-Li, and Sagat are trying to dismantle the Psycho Drive!! Hurry the hell up!”

In a control room several levels above, looking out over the hangar, JP hears the transmission and curses under his breath. “Damn it.” The Psycho Drive is suspended in a containment field. He turns to Vega, who’s lounging around with a bored expression.

“Go, Vega. Help F.A.N.G. stall them. I’ll get the Drive loaded onto one of the transports.”

“I don’t take orders from you.” Vega scoffs, flipping his ponytail back.

“Then consider it a favor, unless you’d rather hear it from Bison himself.”

“Fine. So be it…” Vega’s lip curls in disgust. “I’ll end this nuisance quickly.”

Back in the hallway, F.A.N.G. spreads his arms, and poison mist drips down his creepy hands. Vega leaps down behind him. Chun-Li and Cammy get into their fighting stances, as Sagat stands still, unimpressed. Vega puts his mask on.

“Well. Shall we dance?”

Sagat approaches him before Chun-Li and Cammy. “EEEEYAAH!!” Vega lunges through the air. Sagat pivots, blocking the slash with his forearm as the blade scrapes over his arm wraps. Vega flips back.

F.A.N.G. releases a floating ball of poison, Nishikyu. Cammy rolls beneath it, springs up, and lands a Quick Spin Knuckle on his ribs. F.A.N.G. twirls back, but he tries to reversal with a venom-laced Sotoja.

“Not this time!” Cammy counters. “Cannon Spike!” Her heels slammed into F.A.N.G.’s chest. He’s thrown back into a wall.

Chun-Li wastes no time. She’s already on F.A.N.G. with Hyakuretsukyaku, and her lightning kicks hit him multiple times. Getting desperate, F.A.N.G. tries to retreat, but Chun-Li leaps into Hazanshu, and her leg slams into his face. His sunglasses shatter into pieces along with his nose, and he bounces off the floor tiles.

Vega snarls as he sees F.A.N.G. crumple. “Useless worm.” He turns his attention to Cammy. Cammy weaves through his Aurora Spin Edge in with a clean Spiral Arrow. Vega’s mask flies off, clattering on the floor.

Sagat sees his opening. He channels his ki and fires a High Tiger Shot straight into Vega’s face. The projectile slams into his cheek, bruising the skin.

“Aghh! No… my face!” Vega’s voice cracks. “MY BEAUTIFUL FACE!”

His rage becomes manic. He claws at Sagat with reckless abandon in another Flying Barcelona. Vega’s claw lands on Sagat’s shoulder, but Sagat grabs it and rips it from Vega’s hand, tossing it aside.

“RRRAAAAAAGHHH!” Vega howls.

Sagat easily counters him with a brutal Step Low Kick to the back of Vega’s knee. The bone snaps with a sickening crack. “AAAAGH!” Vega collapses, screaming, clutching his shattered leg.

Cammy and Chun-Li regroup with Sagat. F.A.N.G. lies unconscious with blood pooling beneath his broken nose. Vega writhes on the floor.

“You lost. Stay down.” Sagat speaks.

Vega snarls. “You think this is over, you filthy brute!?” His hand trembles as he reaches for his claw. Before he can touch it, a boot slams down on it.

Cammy.

She stands over Vega. She knows this man better than either. Knows what he’s done. To the Dolls. To her sisters. To her. He won’t stop. Vega looks up at her. He gives her a twisted smile. He knows she wants vengeance.

“Ah, my beloved Killer Bee. Still dancing to someone else’s tune?”

Cammy kneels slowly, and deliberately grabs Vega by the ponytail. “Not anymore.”

With a sharp, brutal motion, she snaps Vega’s neck. Vega’s body goes limp. Chun-Li is stunned. She’s seen death before, too much of it, but something about Cammy’s cold efficiency unsettles even her. Sagat has no visible reaction. To him, she did what she had to do. Cammy stands up with a blank expression, but her voice remains steady.

“We still have to destroy the Psycho Drive. Let’s go.” She leaves for the hangar without waiting for a response. Sagat glances at Chun-Li. He follows Cammy. Chun-Li hesitates for a second or two longer, then moves to join them.

Cammy kicks open the blast doors. Shadaloo’s gunships lift off one by one. The Psycho Drive’s massive core is being hoisted on the final dropship.

Cammy sprints to it. Her eyes lock onto the core. Before she can reach it, two figures drop from the scaffolding above.

Juli and Juni.

Cammy skids to a halt, barely dodging a Spiral Arrow from Juli. Juni follows up with a sweep, forcing Cammy to leap back. Their eyes are blank, glowing faintly with Psycho Power. The rest of the Dolls show up as well.

Sagat and Chun-Li charge in behind Cammy.

“Kikoken!”

“TIGER UPPERCUT!

Sagat launches into the air as he takes down Xiayu and Jianyu at the same time. Chun-Li flips into the fray; she hits Noembelu and Aprile with her Spinning Bird Kick.

Across the hangar, Shadaloo soldiers rush to finish loading the core. JP stands in the dropship’s loading ramp. He sees Sagat charge his hands together.

“TIGER… CANNON!”

Sagat thrusts both hands forward, unleashing a massive blast of ki. The Tiger Cannon flies through the hangar, hitting the Psycho Drive dead center and blasting away the guards. It begins to shake and crack. JP’s eyes widen.

“Take off! Now!” JP yells, rushing back into the ship. The pilot hesitates.

“Sir, what about the Drive--?”

“I said GO!”

JP vanishes into the cockpit as the dropship begins to rise.

The Psycho Drive vibrates violently, and it explodes. The following shockwave sends crates, bodies, and machinery flying. The Dolls all collapse as their minds are severed from the hivemind. Cammy shields her face. Chun-Li is thrown back but flips to her feet. Sagat stands firm.

Smoke and sparks fill the air. JP’s dropship veers from the blast, but it manages to escape into the sunset-colored sky without its precious cargo.

The burn mark it left scorches the floor in a perfect ring. The air still hums with residual Psycho Power, but its grip on the Dolls is broken.

Cammy kneels among her sisters. One by one, the girls wake up. Juni blinks rapidly, her eyes clearing. Juli groans, clutching her head. Xiayu, Jianyu, Noembelu, and Aprile sit up slowly, their movements dazed, confused.

Then they see Cammy. Their sister. Juni reaches out. “Cammy…?”

Cammy’s eyes flood with tears. She pulls Juni into a hug. Juli joins them, followed by the others, until Cammy is surrounded by her sisters. They hold each other, crying and laughing through the exhaustion.
Sagat barely allows himself to smile upon seeing it. He knows that words are not needed for them. He stumbles, as he finally gives in to the toll of the battle. Chun-Li quickly runs to his side, slipping his long arm over her shoulder. She helps him down.

Sagat grunts. “I need no help.”

“I know, but you do need it anyway.”

Sagat relents. He settles on a nearby box.

Chun-Li walks to the edge of the hangar. She looks up at the sky, where a few Shadaloo dropships still streak by the clouds of Thailand. They’ll regroup. They always do. Chun-Li turns back around and approaches Cammy and the others.

“Hold on, people. Something about this doesn’t make sense.” she said.

Cammy and the Dolls look at Chun-Li. Sagat does as well. “What doesn’t make sense?” asks Juli.

“Where is Bison?”

---

Back on the surface, wind howls through the Temple Hideout.

Ryu stands apart from Bison. Sakura… she’s gone. The grief hits him hard, but he doesn’t let it consume him. Ryu breathes in, and only focuses on the fight. Nothing else. Bison is a few metres away, arms folded, smirking with satisfaction.

“TATSUMAKI SENPUKYAKU!!”

Bison teleports, reappearing behind Ryu’s spinning kick with an evil laugh.

“Ha ha ha! Touched a nerve, did I? Time to see how good your legendary fighting skills really are!”

“KIAI!” Ryu’s voice erupts in a battle cry. He fists glow with blue lightning, the power of the Kyoi no Hado - the Power of Nothingness surging through every fiber of his being. Bison meets him head-on with his Psycho Power.

“SHINKU HADOKEN!”

“PSYCHO CRUSHER!”

As their attacks collide, the whole stage explodes in a blinding flash of purple and blue.

Not far from the battle, Guile crawls awake. The first thing he feels is a sharp pain. His ribs hurt with every breath. He grits his teeth, trying to sit up. He checks his surroundings.

Blanka lies motionless, matted with dirt, but that’s not all.

Guile watches as the Dolls, Fevrier, Satsuki, and Santamu, groan in confusion and pain. Guile narrows his eyes as they look as if they’re waking up from some kind of daze. He isn’t sure what to make of it.

“How…” One word is all he can whisper before his head drops down, the weight of his injuries pulling him under once more.

Karin keeps her arms wrapped around Sakura, shielding her from the fall. Dirt streaks her once-pristine clothes, and her curls are all tangled up.

“Agh… ow.” Sakura grunts softly. She tries to pull herself off of Karin, but her strength falters. Karin helps her up with one hand on her back, while steadying her shoulder with the other.

They sit together for a minute without saying anything. Eventually, Sakura reaches for her head.

“I… I can’t remember anything. What the hell happened?”

“You’ve certainly got a lot of explaining to do.”

“I… I don’t think I’d know where to begin. You came all this way?”

“I…” Karin hesitates, then lowers her eyes. “I’m sorry I didn’t return your messages. It’s been a hectic week for me. Although, evidently, it’s been nothing compared to what you’re going through.”

“Yeah…” Sakura stares at her for a long time, then smiles. “It’s alright.” More of her memories trickle back. The Psycho Drive. The Dolls. The pain. The rage. Sakura’s breath catches. “Bison… Ryu-san…” She bolts up. “Ryu-san! I have to help him!”

“Sakura! It’s too dangerous!” Karin grabs her hand, gripping it tightly. “You’ll get yourself killed up there!”

“I have to stop Bison, Karin. He’s been behind everything, all from the start! Justice High. Shadaloo. All of it. It’s always been him. All this pain and death…” Sakura’s hands begin to tremble, not from fear or stress this time, but from pure, unadulterated fury. The Satsui no Hado still lingers in her veins, but now it’s tempered by clarity.

Karin stands, brushing dust from her skirt with shaky hands.

“Sakura… don’t go.”

“Karin… I’ve been fighting you for years, remember? If I can survive that, I’m pretty sure I can survive anything.”

Karin scoffs. Some laughter escapes despite herself. “This isn’t the time for lev--”

Before she can say more, Sakura kisses her. Karin blushes. Sakura pulls back.

“I’ve been meaning to return that.”

Karin stares at her, stunned. Sakura winks, then turns and runs up the hill.

“We’ll catch up later!”

Karin watches her go, speechless. She touches her lips, still tingling from the kiss.

Sakura reaches the main surface of the Temple Hideout, surrounded by crumbling statues and shattered pillars. She sees Guile and Blanka, sitting up on a few stone steps. Sakura stops cold as she sees three figures helping them up. The Dolls.

Santamu, her broken staff slung across her back, supports Guile’s arm. Fevrier and Satsuki tend to Blanka as he limps. Sakura drops into her fighting stance, prepared for anything. The Dolls raise their hands in unison. Open palms, no weapons.

“We’re not going to attack you!” Santamu reassures her. Sakura doesn’t lower her guard.

“Then what’s going on?”

Santamu exchanges a glance with the others, then walks closer to Sakura. “We don’t know. Something happened. The control… it’s gone.”

“You’re free from Bison’s Psycho Power?”

“Yes. For now.” Santamu nods slowly.

“Then Chun-Li and Cammy actually did it…”

A distant roar from the temple startles Sakura and the Dolls. Sakura looks at the source. She sees Ryu throwing another Hadoken at Bison as he makes his final stand.

“Ryu-san…”

She turns to go, but Santamu calls out, stopping her.

“Wait!”

Sakura pauses, and looks over her shoulder at Santamu. Santamu reaches into her satchel and pulls something out. Her hand opens, revealing a strip of red cloth. “I don’t know why I have it, but I think this belongs to you.”

“My headband…” Sakura takes the cloth from Santamu. She holds it up as the fabric flutters in the wind. “Thanks.” She lifts the headband and ties it around her forehead. The ends trail behind her hair, burning red.

Ryu lies on the cracked rocks. M. Bison stands triumphant with his boot planted firmly on Ryu’s chest. Ryu puts one hand on Bison’s boot, trying to push it off. Bison’s eyes glow as he prepares to take Ryu as his own.

“Any last words?”

“BISON!!!”

Sakura’s foot connects with Bison’s face in a leaping heel kick. Bison reels, clutching his jaw. “Agh…”

Ryu looks up as Sakura lands in front of him. She pulls him to his feet with a level of strength that surprises him.

“Sakura… you’re alive?”

Sakura doesn’t look back at him as her eyes are locked on Bison.

“Sorry I took so long, Ryu-san.”

“Hm.” Ryu smiles, wiping blood from his mouth. “Are you ready?”

“Let’s finish this!”

Bison snarls as he rips his cape from his shoulder pads and tosses it aside. His body levitates, surrounded by a storm of Psycho Power. The ground trembles beneath him.

“I see you are both eager to meet your makers!” he roars. “So be it! CRY FOR MERCY!"

Ryu and Sakura run side by side.

“HADOKEN!”

Twin blasts of ki explode from their hands. Sakura’s is tinged with red and purple, while Ryu’s is pure blue, focused and serene. Bison blocks their Hadokens with a sweep of his arm.

Sakura’s leg whips around in a Shunpukyaku. Bison blocks it with his forearm, but the force behind it staggers him just a little.

Ryu lands his Joudan Sokutougeri, the High Blade kick that strikes Bison with bone-shattering force. “Ugh!” Bison grunts. Bison flips into Double Knee Press, slamming into Ryu’s chest. Ryu coughs blood, but quickly dodges a punch from Bison imbued with Psycho Power.

Sakura raises her fist in a heavy Shouoken, smashing her bruised knuckles directly into Bison's chin while he’s distracted with Ryui. Bison grabs her by the wrist after her punch, and hurls her through the air.

“You two really think you can stop me? You are NOTHING in comparison!” Bison laughs, floating above them.

Sakura stands back to back with Ryu. The Satsui no Hado pulses from within her, but she controls it. Then they move.

Ryu dashes in, launching a Shoryuken that nails Bison in the air. Sakura follows up, jumping up with Sakura Otoshi. She yells as she drives a punch into Bison’s back, the force behind it enough to crack the air between them.

Bison roars, spinning into a Psycho Crusher that sends both fighters flying. Ryu and Sakura both land on their backs, bruised and bloodied, but they get back up immediately.

Bison flanks Ryu by teleporting and unleashing his Backfist Combo. Bison follows up with another Psycho Crusher. Sakura intercepts Bison as he flies over her with a well timed Tengyo Hadoken, halting his momentum.

Bison teleports to her with Hell’s Warp, hitting Sakura in the face with his knee. Bison chokes Sakura by the throat. Psycho Power surges through his arm, crackling into her body. Ryu attacks Bison from behind with a Hashogeki, slamming into Bison’s back and forcing him to release Sakura. She drops to the ground, coughing.

Bison throws out a Psycho Shot. It hits Ryu, smashing him through yet another wall and toppling the small temple structure it was holding up. Seeing an opening, Sakura uses Sakura Rain, and her punches and kicks are able to force Bison back step by step.

“You… will not defeat me…”

Bison raises his arms, summoning the last of his power. A massive orb of Psycho energy begins to form in front of him - his Psycho Chamber.

Ryu and Sakura plant their feet.

“Metsu…” Sakura begins…

“Denjin…” Ryu echoes….

“HADOKEN!”

Their palms thrust forward at the same time. The Hadokens spiral together, merging into a colossal wave of electric and demonic energy. It collides into Bison’s Psycho Chamber. Sakura shields her eyes from the blast.

“NOOOO!” Bison screams as he’s engulfed. And then… silence. Smoke drifts across the stage.

Bison is buried in rubble, finally defeated. Sakura wipes the sweat from her head, exhausted. She clutches her wounds. Ryu stands with her. Then, a Shadaloo truck pulls up. The headlights beam through the dust, and the doors swing open.

Chun-Li and Cammy get out, flanked by Sagat, towering and silent. From the back, Fevrier and Santamu carried Guile with his arms over their shoulders, bruised but conscious. Blanka and Satsuki follow them. From the far side of the courtyard, Karin walks up the hill with the surviving Lei Wulong.

“Chun-Li! You guys made it!” Sakura exclaims. She and Ryu jog over, weaving through rubble to join the group. Cammy helps Guile to his feet.

“Cammy,” Guile starts. “We need to talk. Breaking protocol like that--”

Juli and Juni immediately get protective, but Cammy raises a hand. “No. He’s right.” she tells them. Guile turns to Chun-Li. All of the Dolls are here now, as the rest get out of the back of the truck.

“Is this everyone?”

“Yes. Everyone’s accounted for.”

“Wait a minute here…” Suddenly, Lei gets stiff as he recognizes Sagat. “What the fu--”

“I know, I know. It’s okay. He’s with us.” Chun-Li cuts him off with a raised hand.

Sagat says nothing, but his eyes meet Ryu’s. Ryu walks up to him. They both glare at each other.

“Ryu.”

“Sagat.”

They both bow respectfully to each other. Sakura looks around. “So… how are we getting out of here?”

Santamu sheepishly points a thumb over her shoulder. “Uh… we still have Bison’s dropship? And, speaking of Bison…”

Everyone turns. M. Bison is still alive. He has a hand pressed to the ground. He glares at them, defiant even in defeat.

“I brought cuffs.” Chun-Li walks in between them. She holds up a pair of reinforced restraints, designed specifically for Psycho-powered threats.

A Nimitz-class aircraft carrier lies in the Indian Ocean. Inside the bridge, radar screens blip. Crewmen move around the bridge. Colonel Byron Taylor stands in the middle. He’s been focused despite the long hours.

“Colonel Taylor, sir!” A young communications officer runs up to him with a headset. “We’ve just received confirmation from Major Guile. We have the full coordinates of the Shadaloo base. He’s marked the entire perimeter.”

“Verified?”

“Yes sir! We just cross-checked it with our intel from two days ago, and it matches the same terrain. The major is flying back in a Shadaloo ship.”

“Good.” Taylor turns to the flight deck officer, standing near the launch console. “Give the all-clear.”

The officer nods, flipping a series of switches. A red light turns green. A klaxon wails through the deck. Deck crews scramble into position, guiding aircraft with glowing batons. The engines of USAF B-2 bombers and F/A-18 Hornets roar to life. The bombers are loaded. One by one, the jets begin to roll.

The first Hornet hits the catapult. The launch officer signals it. The jet blasts off. Another follows, then another. The bombers roll out next. Taylor watches them fly off.

F.A.N.G. twitches as he gets up. His face is a mess. He winces, reaching for his face with a hiss. “My nose… my symmetrical nose…”

The base is eerily quiet. No alarms. No footsteps. No voices.

He turns to his right. Vega’s body has long gone cold. F.A.N.G. stares, then chuckles. “Heh. It seems beauty didn’t win out in the end this time.” He starts limping to the hangar bay. The whole base is empty. There’s no soldiers, no Dolls, no ships. The launch rails in the hangar bay are scorched. The loading cranes are empty..

“Did JP escape? Did Lord Bison…?” F.A.N.G. looks at the center of the hangar. Twisted debris. Shattered glass. It’s the remnants of the Psycho Drive. F.A.N.G. drops to his knees.

“No… no… this can’t be…”

He staggers to his feet and runs to the open side of the hangar, where the cliffside overlooks the ocean. F.A.N.G. covers his ears as he hears the extremely loud roar of jets flying right toward him. F.A.N.G.’s jaw drops.

“No…”

The lead bomber confirms the target. Dozens of missiles launch. All F.A.N.G. can do is watch as the missiles descend to the base. He closes his eyes.

“A.K.I… it all falls to you, my dear.”

The first missile hits the hangar. The explosion is instantaneous. F.A.N.G.’s robes and skin are burned away as he is utterly obliterated by the blast. The bombing sends debris falling into the sea. One by one, the missiles annihilate the base. Bunkers collapse. Towers crumble. The remaining BLECE labs are incinerated.

Guile sits on the controls of the gunship. Shadaloo is finished, and Bison has been captured. Guile’s mind is elsewhere, on Charlie, on his family, on the years of pursuit, on the cost of vengeance. The mission is complete. He can finally go home.

Cammy is next to him in the cockpit. The rest of the Dolls are seated in the back of the dropship. Cammy knows the road ahead will be long, but for the first time, it’s finally theirs to walk.

Lei Wulong’s eyes never leave M. Bison, who sits shackled in the center of the cabin. Bison doesn’t bother talking or struggling. Sagat stands nearby. The King has no words for the man who once manipulated him, only judgment.

Sakura rests her head on Karin's shoulder. Karin strokes Sakura’s hair.

Blanka sits cross-legged next to Ryu. Ryu peacefully rests in between Karin and Blanka, with his arms folded. He opens his eyes. Across the cabin, Chun-Li sits quietly with her hands folded in her lap. She looks up, and makes eye contact with Ryu.

They share a smile.

It’s over.

Chapter Text

Ken Masters quickly sprints into the room, checking out every face in the crowd. Eliza keeps up with him. “Breathe, Ken. Just breathe. Guile said she’s fine. He was there. He saw her.”

“I know, I know.” Ken replies. “It’s just… I should’ve been there! I should’ve--”

“Oh, excuse me… but you’re Ken Masters, right?”

He’s interrupted. Ken turns around, and he sees a girl clutching a small notebook.

“Sorry, kid." Ken declares. "Not in the mood for autographs right now.”

Eliza bumps his shoulder. “Ken.” Ken sighs, and looks again.

“I’m not here for an autograph.” The girl said nervously. “My name’s Kei Chitose. I’m… I’m Sakura’s friend.”

“Oh. Oh, yeah!” Ken scratches his hair. “Sorry, I didn’t recognize you. It’s been a crappy month.”

“I’m just hoping she’s okay.” Kei nods as she looks at the runway through the tall glass windows.

“Same.” Ken softens up. He gestures to the seats nearby. “Come on. Let’s sit. She’ll be here soon.”

After about half an hour, a voice crackles over the intercom. “Flight 7-1-5, inbound from USS Taylor, has landed. Passengers will be disembarking shortly.”

Ken stands up. Outside, a military transport comes into view. Its hull is gray and marked with the insignia of the U.S. Navy. The boarding ramp begins to lower. The doors open.

One by one, the passengers emerge, and then Sakura appears. Her uniform is heavily torn, and she has one arm in a cast. Her face is covered in bandages and stitches. She looks tired, but she’s smiling in spite of it all. Ken runs over to her.

“Sakura!”

“Ken-san! Eliza!!”

“Thank God!” They meet halfway, and Ken pulls her into a hug. Sakura returns it with her one good arm. “You scared the hell outta me, kid.”

“Heh, yeah. I bet.” Sakura laughs. Eliza approaches, and Kei hangs back, watching with wide eyes. Sakura sees her.

“Sakura! You’re okay!” Kei exclaims.

“KEI!! Oh my god!”

They hug with tears in their eyes. Behind them, the sound of approaching footsteps draws Ken’s attention.

Ryu and Karin walk side by side. Ryu’s gi is still battle-worn, but his posture is relaxed. Ken’s face lights up.

“Ryu!”

Ryu smiles.

“Ken.”

They do their iconic fist bump. Karin goes over to join Sakura, Kei, and Eliza. Ken steps back, nodding to Sakura. “So? How’d she do?”

Ryu glances at Sakura, who’s now chatting animatedly with Kei and Eliza. He smiles, and there’s a rare softness in his eyes.

“She held her own. Every step of the way.”

“Guess we didn’t mess up this whole ‘teaching’ thing after all.”

“Indeed. It seems like we got something right.”

Ryu and Ken both smirk, standing shoulder to shoulder.

Later, Karin, Ryu, Kei, and Eliza chat amongst themselves. Ryu listens more than he speaks, nodding thoughtfully as Eliza shares stories of Ken’s antics during her pregnancy. Karin, ever composed, offers dry commentary, while Kei nods along.

A few feet away, Ken stands alone, watching the wounded Sakura look out the window. Ken walks over to her. Sakura looks back at him and smiles.

“How do you feel?” Ken asks her.

“I’m alright. The medics patched me up pretty well back on that carrier. Everyone was so nice.”

“Cool.” Ken’s tone changes to something more somber as he looks away. “Listen, Sakura. I’m sorry.”

“Sorry about what?”

Ken sighs, rubbing the back of his neck. “About everything. About not being there. About getting caught up in my company, in all the noise. I should’ve tried harder. I should’ve… God damn it. I… I’m not Ryu. I know that, I-I’ve always known that. But sometimes… I wish I could be. He’s got that thing, you know? That unstoppable drive. Makes me wonder if I ever really had it.”

Sakura puts her hand gently on his shoulder.

“Ken-san… Ken. It’s not your fault. It’s not even mine either. Honestly, I’ve been too hard on myself. On everyone, really. I always thought I had to be strong enough to fix it all on my own.”

She glances down at her cast, then back at him.

“But I didn’t get through this alone. I got through it because of what you taught me. You and Ryu-san, and Dan, you guys took me under your wing. You trained me. You believed in me. That’s how I was able to help myself and others. That’s why I survived. I’m the person I am because of you.”

Ken stares at her as the weight of her words sink in. He smiles.

“You’re something else, kid.”

---

TWO WEEKS LATER

Among the casinos in the Las Venturas Strip, Caligula’s Palace stands out with its faux Roman architecture. Men in suits lounge at poker tables with cigars. Women in dresses sip martinis and laugh. Waitresses in short tunics weave through the crowd, balancing trays of drinks while jazz music hums from a live band nestled beside the bar. It’s a regular crime convention.

Balrog stands in the back. He’s dressed in a black tuxedo that strains against his shredded build. The man he’s protecting gets up from his table and approaches him.

“Do I need to tell you I’ve been getting kind of a funny feeling lately?” he mutters. “You sure this deal’s gonna go off without a hitch?”

“You can just chill,” Balrog looks down at him like he’s sizing up a punching bag. “I made the preparations myself.”

“Did that Valkyr shipment make it to LC on time?”

“It’s all been taken care of.”

“Alright.” Balrog’s client sighs, then leans in. “Tell Salvatore Leone I’d like to speak with him later.”

“I’ll see what I can do.”

He pats Balrog on the arm, and returns to his table, where a woman in red is waiting with a fresh drink. Eventually the jazz fades, and a voice crackles over the speakers. “Ladies and gentlemen, your attention please. Our evening’s entertainment is about to begin.”

The crowd rises from their seats and head for the theater stage. Balrog slips away from the crowd. He loosens his collar as soon as he’s in the hallway. The elevator doors slide open with a soft chime, and he heads inside, pressing the button for the suites.

Ed sits on the edge of a bed. His eyes are fixed on the carpet, staring at the patterns in the stitching. He hears the door open.

Balrog walks inside. He’s shed the tuxedo jacket, now in a black undershirt that clings to his broad shoulders. He pauses when he sees Ed, then closes the door behind him.

“You been doin’ alright, kid?”

“Just… alright.” Ed replies. Balrog grunts, hanging his coat in the closet. He walks over, looming over Ed like a mountain.

“Spit it out. What the hell’s the big problem now?”

“Who am I?”

“What?”

“I-I don’t know what I’m gonna do with my life…” Ed whispers, while he looks down at his hands. His lip quivers. Tears begin to pool in his eyes.

Balrog rolls his eyes, sighs, and heads back to the closet, rummaging through the shelves. Ed keeps staring at the carpet with his shoulders hunched over. Balrog returns and drops a heavy duffel bag on the bed right next to Ed, startling him.

“W-what is this?” Ed wipes his eyes, and looks up. Balrog sits on the opposite bed, putting his arms on his knees.

“Just open it, kid.”

Ed hesitates, then reaches for the zipper. It slides open with a rasp, revealing a pair of worn red boxing gloves. Balrog’s. The leather is scuffed, but even a kid as young as him can tell they carry a lot of history. Ed picks them up.

“You dunno what you wanna do with your life? Then you’ll have this to do with your daily stuff. Boxing. I’ll show you the ropes, and you better keep up. None of this playing victim shit. No crying for mommy. You stick around, you fight. That’s the deal. You get it?”

Ed stares at the gloves, then at Balrog. His sadness doesn’t go away, but something stronger begins to take root - determination.

“Yeah. I get it.”

---

In China, Chun-Li waits by a busy intersection, waving goodbye to Lei Wulong, who disappears into the crowd with a nod and a smile. Her purse hangs over her shoulder. Across the street, Guile leans against a red Âge Solo Prophetie with sunglasses on.

Chun-Li opens the passenger door and slides in. Guile settles into the driver’s seat, adjusting the rearview mirror. “You ready?” he asks.

“Yeah.” She buckles her seatbelt, then looks out the window for a second. “You know, everything that I’ve accomplished in my life… I thought I had done it for my father. Every mission, every fight, every sleepless night, I thought it was all for him.”

Chun-Li watches the city go by.

“But now, I think there was more to it than that. After all was said and done, I think I was also doing it for myself. There’s so much more I could be doing. I owe it to myself. That’s why I’ve decided to keep being a cop for now.”

Guile keeps his eyes on the road. A subtle smile appears on his face.

“Sounds good.”

He presses the gas and merges with the flow of traffic. Chun-Li leans back in her seat. The wind catches a strand of her hair, and she lets it fall without any fuss. 

---

Decapre lies in an ICU unit in Red Grave City. Electrodes cling to her temples, trailing wires to a cardiac monitor, where her heartrate keeps a steady pulse, but it’s still weak. A ventilator hisses next to her. Bison’s attack on Decapre’s mind didn’t kill her as intended, but the effects were still devastating.

Cammy rests at her side. Her hand is wrapped tightly around Decapre’s. She stares at her sister’s face, so much like hers but marked by heavy burns. Cammy has been here for hours. Days, maybe. Time has lost meaning.

“Does it hurt? It’s alright… it’s alright…” Cammy’s voice breaks, and she presses her forehead on Decapre’s hand. “Your big sister is right here…” she cries quietly, fiercely trying to hold herself together.

Outside the room, Juli, Juni, and Abel stand behind the glass, watching in silence and shared sadness. They know this pain. They’ve lived it. They are bearing witness to it again.

Cammy brushes her tears away with the back of her hand. She looks at Decapre, searching for some sign of movement. There’s nothing. The monitor continues its slow, steady beep. Cammy continues to hold her sister’s hand. Even if Decapre can’t hear her, she won’t let her be alone.

---

A hammock sways in between two trees within a lush Brazilian rainforest. The scent of ripe mangoes and guava drifts from the garden. Blanka is crouched near a patch of banana trees. He’s busy digging a shallow trench, for reasons unknown to all but him. A voice calls out to him from inside the house. 

“Jimmy! You have company!”

Blanka’s ears perk up. He crawls back inside. “What company?” he asks.

Blanka's mother Samantha stands in the kitchen, holding the front door open. Her hair is pulled into a bun, and her apron is dusted with flour. She smiles at him.

“That’s right! These folks saw the article about you and wanted to meet you in person!”

Blanka looks past her. Outside, on the front lawn, a small crowd of families has gathered by their house. Children wave at them. Some wear shirts with Blanka's face printed on them. A few hold signs: “Obrigado, Blanka!” and “Hero of the Amazon!”

“Me?” Blanka asks. He’s used to all the freaked-out screams, and to people pulling their children away at the mere sight of him. To put it simply, he’s used to being feared.

He turns to flee. Samantha reaches out and grabs his arm. “Wow, Jimmy. Looks like we finally made some more friends. Why don’t you bring some fruit for our guests?” she adds, heading back to the kitchen. “I’ll go bring some tea out.”

Blanka stands frozen for a few seconds. The crowd outside waits patiently for their local hero. A little girl waves at him. Blanka picks up a handful of mangoes and papayas, and walks outside. A big, toothy grin that stretches over his face. For the first time in a long time, he feels welcome.

---

The Yodogawa River flows, carrying dozens of glowing lanterns. 

Sakura stands by a garden terrace overlooking the river, wrapped in a formal indigo yukata embroidered with plum blossoms. The fabric conceals the bruises that have mostly faded by now. Her right arm remains in a cast. She still has fresh bandages on her face, and a few scars have formed around her nose and forehead.

She sips sake from a small porcelain cup. Paper lanterns hang from the eaves. Ken and Saisyu Kusanagi share stories of old tournaments and forgotten rivalries behind her.

Sakura hasn’t returned to them yet. She’s had a lot on her mind since Thailand.

She watches the lanterns float downriver. The tradition of Toro Nagashi is sacred during Obon. It’s a way to send off the spirits of the dead, in order to guide them back to the other world.

“Yo, Kasugano-san.” Kyo Kusanagi stands with his yukata loosely tied up. His hair is tousled. “Y'know, that Ryu guy is a lot shorter in person. Anyway, how’s the arm?”

Sakura sighs, then faintly smiles. “It’s getting better. Still hurts when I try to punch something, though.”

“Maybe try takin’ a break from punching things for a while?”

“Not really my style, Kyo… but I’ll consider it.” They stand side by side, watching the river. Somewhere down below, children laugh as they chase fireflies. She glances at him. “Also, you can stop calling me ‘Kasugano-san.’ Makes me sound way more organized than I actually am.”

“Alright then... Sakura. You know, I’ve been meaning to say this for a while, but I really do respect what you’ve pulled off. Honestly.”

“Is that so? I didn’t think you respected anybody.” Sakura laughs, surprised.

“Yeah, I’m a real piece of work. But, no, for real. You’ve given a lot of fighters something to aim for. You showed people like Shingo it’s all possible, like, that you don’t have to be born into it, or have some ancient bloodline. You just have to persevere.”

“That’s flattering, but I’m nothing that special.” Sakura sighs, brushing a strand of hair from her bandaged cheek.

“Sure you ain’t.” Kyo scoffs, smirking. “It’s always the ones who think they aren’t that actually always are.”

“Thanks, Kyo. But... to your point, about punching stuff, I’m actually not sure I’m ready to jump back into fighting right now. Feels weird to say.”

“I hear ya. Luckily, we got plenty of time.” Kyo replied, stretching his arms. “Okay, I should probably get back before Dad starts telling stories about how he beat up a demon with his bare hands. Nobody believes that one.”

“Sounds pretty crazy.” Sakura laughs. “Enjoy the party.”

Kyo walks back to the garden.

Later, Sakura joins Ken, Ryu, and Kei. All of them are dressed for the occasion, even Ryu - albeit wearing a getup over his gi that Ken provided for him. Ken recounts a sparring match in Liberty City where he got accidentally kicked through a billboard. Sakura giggles into her drink, and Ryu cracks a smile. Eliza eventually appears, tugging Ken’s sleeve. He gives Ryu a friendly clap on the shoulder before they depart. Kei heads back to the main party as well to meet with Shinji, who she dragged along with her.

Eventually, it’s just Ryu and Sakura again, standing together in the hush of the garden.

“Gotta say, I like the sandals. They look good on you.” Sakura tells Ryu.

“Really? I must say, I have felt the same way. I might wear them more often.”

Sakura smiles, and watches the lanterns float across the pond. Her hand wraps around her cup. She gulps, and finally speaks to him, wanting to get something off her chest that she’s been holding for a while.

“Hey, uh, Ryu-san... I’ve been meaning to talk to you. One on one.”

“Hm? What’s on your mind?”

“I know I was in a really dark place for a long time. And I just... I wanted to say I’m sorry. For what happened.”

“You do not need to apologize.” Ryu assures her. 

“I know. But that doesn’t make it an excuse for what I said to you, or what I did.”

“I’m not completely blameless either, Sakura. I know I wasn’t a very good mentor.”

Sakura giggles. “Yeah. You kinda suck at it.”

“Fair enough.”

“But then again,” Sakura adds, “I wasn’t very good at listening half the time. For some reason, I keep thinking about what Akuma said to me. About cutting off my emotional ties to embrace my power.” Sakura said. “Do you think he had a point about that?”

“Perhaps. I have been guilty of that myself,” Ryu admits. “I tapped into the Power of Nothingness, but part of me was afraid of making myself too detached from the people around me.” Ryu pauses, then shakes his head. “Gouki was wrong, though. Your strength doesn’t come from isolation. It comes from connection. That’s your greatest strength, Sakura.”

“Thanks. That means everything.” Sakura replies, relieved. Ryu puts his hand on her shoulder.

“I’m proud of you. You have come so far these last five years, and that is in spite of all the struggles you’ve been forced to endure. You are only going to get stronger from here.”

"Yeah." Sakura smiles. “If you told me back in high school that my life would end up turning into an episode of Battle Warrior Bakori Man, I’d say you were totally out of your mind.”

“Battle Warrior Bakori… what?” Ryu repeats, looking confused.

“Wait, you mean you’ve never heard of it? It’s a Super Sentai series my brother and I used to watch when I was a kid. It’s awesome.”

“This is the first I’ve heard of it.”

“Seriously? Alright, it’s settled! You’re watching it with me next time.”

“I’d like that.”

Karin heads into the garden. Her usual golden curls pinned up in a refined bun, adorned with a delicate camellia hairpin. Her pink kimono is a masterwork in of itself. Ryu glances at Karin, then back at Sakura.

“Ryu, there you are. I believe Ken said something about showing off his... what did he call it? Ah, yes. His ‘Crazy Kicks.’ To Saisyu Kusanagi, no less.” Karin said.

Ryu sighs. “I see. Sounds like I’d better get over there before he burns anything down. Ladies.” He gives them both a knowing nod, then turns and walks back to the party. Lantern light dances across his shoulders as he disappears into the crowd.

Karin watches him go, then turns to Sakura. “Would… do you want to walk with me for a few minutes?” she asks.

“Of course.” Sakura quickly answers. Karin offers her hand, and Sakura takes it without hesitation.

They walk together down a stone path that winds through the garden and toward the riverbank. Fireflies drift through the air. The breeze from the water brushes against the silk of Karin’s kimono and the cotton of Sakura’s yukata as they sit down.

“I have some good news.” Karin starts “I’ve managed to secure an acceptable percentage of Kanzuki Zaibatsu back from Heihachi Mishima.”

“Heihachi Mishima… you mean the guy with the hair and… uh… the hair?”

“The very same. He’s... difficult. But now that the dust has settled, and the board’s been reshuffled, I negotiated a buyback through a proxy holding company. Quietly. Legally. It took months.”

“Nice. That’s great, Karin!”

“Considering how much stress it’s given me, it’s a start. For a while, I didn’t think I deserved to carry the Kanzuki name, even before my father passed.”

“Why’s that? If anyone is capable, it’s you.”

“There was so much pressure.” Karin admits. "I didn’t know who I was outside of the name. I want to change that. I want to make the Kanzuki name mean something to me, not just emulating my father’s definition of it. After everything I’ve been through, I’ve realized that I want to stand for more than just money by itself. I’ve been thinking more along the lines of philanthropy, of doing genuine good in the world than just… appeasing some shareholders.”

“I kinda like the sound of that. I’m happy for you, Karin.”

Karin turns to her, and for the first time tonight, she blushes. “I am just happy that you’re safe, Sakura. I… I don’t think I could’ve handled losing you and my father at the same time.”

Sakura gets closer to her, wrapping her arms around Karin in a quiet, firm hug. Karin is a little stiff, but she allows herself to melt into it, resting herself on Sakura.

“Mind if I tell you something?”

“You may.” Karin smiles.

“Well…” Sakura leans back on her left hand. “I’m just… worn out. I don’t even know what I want to do next. I just know I want to stop swinging punches for a while. Find somewhere quiet where I can breathe and think.”

“I might have some ideas.” Karin shifts closer, and her knee brushes Sakura’s. “You could take a vacation. A real one. Quite frankly, I could use one too.”

“Actually, I’ve always wanted to see Italy. Oh, and Australia was nice the last time I went with Eliza. The beaches there sorta reminded me of your place.”

“Anywhere you want to go, I’ll take you.” Karin reaches out and takes Sakura’s hand. Sakura looks down at their joined hands, then back up at Karin.

“You mean that?”

“I do. And, if I get to be the one with you while you do… then I’d consider myself lucky.”

Sakura’s eyes soften. She leans her head against Karin’s shoulder. “It’s funny. I don’t know what this is yet…” Sakura whispers. “But I know I feel safe with you.”

“That’s more than enough for me.”

Sakura lifts her head as she looks at all the lanterns going downstream. “There’s one thing I want to do first, though.” she reaches into the small bag beside her and pulls out a blank lantern. Sakura winces as she tries to lift her one good arm. She frowns at the cast.

Karin notices her immediately. “Here,” she said. “Let me help.”

“Thanks, Karin.”

Karin helps lay out the lantern. She pulls a small brush from the kit they were given earlier, dips it into the ink, and glances up at Sakura. “What do you want it to say?”

Sakura thinks for a minute. “...Just his name, and something simple.”

Karin nods and writes. After Karin is done painting the characters, it reads as: “Dan Hibiki. Thank you. Rest well.”

Karin folds the lantern into shape. She lights the small candle inside, shielding the flame from the breeze with her palm until it steadies.

“Do you think he would’ve appreciated this?” Karin asks Sakura.

“Honestly? I don’t know. Knowing Dan, probably not too much.” Sakura sighs with a bittersweet smile. “But… it's a nice thought.”

Together, they carry the lantern to the side of the river. Karin steadies Sakura as she kneels down. Sakura’s left hand guides the lantern into the water. The girls sit close to each other, holding hands as they watch as Dan’s lantern join the others in memoriam. The night holds them close.

---

Heihachi Mishima stands with his hands clasped behind his back. Seated in a leather chair with one leg crossed over the other, is Rugal Bernstein. His golden hair is slicked back. He's wearing a blood-red suit, and his posture is relaxed… but his presence is anything but.

“Japan’s economy is stabilizing.” Heihachi explains. “The government is too fractured to resist the Mishima Zaibatsu now.”

“I heard that you underestimated the Kanzuki girl, Heihachi.” Rugal raises an eyebrow, swirling the amber liquid in his glass.

“Hmph. She was only a child playing at keeping an empire. She may have retained her status, but she’ll never have the influence to make real decisions. She’ll waste her resources on bleeding heart charities and festivals. Let her. It keeps her out of our way.”

Rugal sets his glass down, the crystal clinking against the table. “What of Shadaloo?”

“Destroyed, as you no doubt already know. Most of their operatives are dead or scattered. Still, that fool Bison is still alive.”

“That, he is.” Rugal waves his hand. “Forget about Bison. Leave the brute to rot in prison.”

“Should we silence him?”

“What for? He’s being held in isolation for crimes against humanity. According to your agents, he’s barely coherent. Even if he does try to expose the rest of the Four Kings... who would believe him?”

“Howard too, has gone off the radar in South Town. There has been no word from his people, not even from William Kane. It seems the only Kings left standing are you and I, for the time being.”

Rugal stands, adjusting his cufflinks. “Then it’s time we move up our schedule.”

“You are certain?”

“The world is distracted, Heihachi. Let the people squabble amongst themselves. While they look backward... we will move forward. It is time to step out of the shadows...”

---

Jean Phillippe enters his personal suite in Paris. His coat is draped over his wrist, and his vest is still immaculate despite the long day. A knock from the door interrupts his thoughts.

“Monsieur Phillippe,” comes a voice from the hallway. “Housekeeping. Do you require any other services this evening?”

JP pauses, glancing at the door. “No, but thank you,” he replies. “That will be all.”

“Très bien, monsieur. Bonne nuit.”

From the corner of the suite, a soft purring can be heard. A sleek gray cat with violet eyes pads on the rug. Cybele, JP’s constant companion, leaps on the armrest of a nearby chaise lounge and meows. JP chuckles, setting his coat down.

“Bonsoir, tovarisch,” he murmurs, petting the cat’s head. “We’ll be safe here. For now.”

Cybele purrs louder, pressing into his touch. JP walks to the window, looking out at the skyline. He can even see the Eiffel Tower from here.

He lifts his hand and concentrates. It would seem that Psycho Power has vanished in its entirety after the fall of Shadaloo. JP has spent many years surrounded by that same power, but he has never been able to wield it himself.

And now… he feels a flicker of energy emit from his mind, transmitting to his hand. The glow intensifies into a deep, unnatural purple. JP’s lips curl into a smile.

JP turns away from the window, walking back into the room.

“He was obsessed, you see,” JP said to Cybele. “For finding an appropriate vessel for this power. Bison was always heavy handed with his tactics, and yet… I think I am beginning to see the appeal…”

---

It’s a foggy morning in the Thai plains. Rows of water-filled terraces shimmer with the reflection of the sky, bordered by tall grasses and banana trees. At the crest of a gentle hill stands the Proud Spire, a series of monolithic Buddha statues.

Sagat walks through the gate with Willa Maiu by his side.

“Sagat! Welcome back!”

Nampeung, the eldest of the children he adopted, runs over as soon as she sees him. Behind her, Chit, younger and more reserved, follows her. “You’re back so soon!” Chit exclaims.

From the porch, Payak Sitipitak, a fellow seasoned Muay Thai practitioner with a weathered face, walks in between the kids. He agreed to look after them while Sagat was away.

“Hey, keep it down, you two.” he said. “He’s only just returned. Don’t be a bother.”

Sagat smiles.

“It’s alright, Payak.”

Sagat and Willa Maiu descend the hill. The path winds between shallow pools where tilapia and catfish swim beneath the surface, tended by local farmers in straw hats. Papaya trees line the side. In the distance, some water buffalo graze through the bushes.

“How was your journey?” Nampeung asks.

Sagat sighs as the tension of the last few months finally leaves his shoulders. “You know… I actually had fun.”

“You actually had fun?”

“Let’s just say… I made a new friend.”